Two of a Kind

by aconglish

Summary:

Danny Phantom saves Bruce Wayne from a ghost, this prompts Bruce Wayne to investigate Amity Park. Shenanigans ensue. Dick and Danny learn they're long lost twins.

Notes:

Title based off the Danny Phantom ep "One of a Kind". But it's two of a kind cause they're twins. Get it?? lol

Important info:
- Takes place a year or so after the end of Danny Phantom (not counting Phantom Planet cause screw that ep), so Vlad is still mayor in Amity cause he never outed himself as a ghost and no one else knows Danny's identity except those who know in the show.
- During the gap between s1 and s2 of Young Justice
- Danny and crew are 16/17 and in their junior year of high school.
- Dick is obvs also 16/17 but in his senior year of high school because he was a 13yo and a freshman according to S1E12 of YJ and that's not a thing in the US unless you've skipped a grade. You start high school at 14.

Chapter 1: Chapter One

“I AM THE BOX GHOST! BEWARE MY CARDBOARD CUBES!” The Box Ghost shouted, lifting the boxes around him.

“Listen, Boxy, I have homework to do. Can we just wrap this up?” Danny asked with a sigh. “You wanna just go into the Fenton Thermos now?”

“You cannot confine me within your cylindrical container!”

“We both know that’s a lie. I can release you into the Ghost Zone immediately, or you can hang out in there for a week. Depends on if I get my homework done or not.” Danny said.

“Uhhh... Beware!” The Box Ghost shouted before taking off into the sky and heading out of town.

Danny knew he was fast, over 100mph within the first couple months of having his powers. He knew he could catch up to the Box Ghost fairly easily if he was well rested. Unfortunately between ghost hunting, homework, and attempting a social life since him and Sam started dating... There didn’t seem to be enough hours in the day for sleep too. He took off after the Box Ghost but didn’t manage to catch up with him until they’d been flying for a long time.

“You’re cutting into all my homework time!” Danny called when he got close. The Box Ghost ignored him and dived down into a cluster of warehouses and phased into one of them. “Well that’s great.”

Danny slowly flew invisibly between the buildings listening for signs of a ghost, when suddenly he heard screaming coming from one of the buildings just ahead of him. He turned intangible and entered the building he’d heard the screams coming from.

“Beware my corrugated cardboard terror!” Danny heard after entering the warehouse.

“Excuse me.” Someone in a suit said.

“Yes?” The Box Ghost replied.

“What exactly is your plan here? I mean, once you get the boxes.” The man asked calmly.

“Uhhh... I WILL DEFEAT THE GHOST BOY AND RULE OVER ALL THINGS CARDBOARD AND SQUARE! AND ALSO BUBBLE WRAP!” The Box Ghost yelled.

“Who’s this ghost boy?”

“That would be me.” Danny said, dropping his invisibility and sucking the Box Ghost into the Fenton Thermos. “You’re spending two weeks in there this time, mister.” He shook the thermos.

“And who are you?”

“Umm... No one important. I appreciate you distracting him and all, but that was really dangerous. You should be more careful, Mister...”

“Wayne. Bruce Wayne. In Gotham you learn quick how to tell if someone is actually dangerous. He seemed harmless enough to me. Where are you from?” Bruce asked.

“I’m usually in Amity Park but I’m a ghost so I’m from the Ghost Zone. Obviously. Now, Mr. Wayne, I need to get going.” Danny went invisible again.

“Wait! What are you going to do with him?” Bruce asked before Danny had cleared the building.

“Take him home, beyond that, don’t worry about it.” Danny said without dropping his invisibility. He took off for the skies and pulled out his phone.

“Danny where are you?” Tucker asked when he answered his phone.

“Not sure. Give me a second to check on my phone.” Danny pulled the phone away long enough to open his maps app. “Near Gotham it looks like. Box Ghost took off at top speed and I can’t hit top speed with how tired I’ve been.” He started flying home.

“Well, Sam and I covered for you with school and your parents. Good thing no one pays attention to us.” Tucker said.

“I’ll meet you and Sam at Nasty Burger as soon as I can; probably a couple hours.”

“Sounds good.” Tucker said. Danny clicked off the call and flew as fast as he could to make it to the Nasty Burger before they closed.

“So what happened? I mean, we know you ended up in Gotham.” Sam asked.

“Near Gotham. I wasn’t in the city limits according to my GPS. The Box Ghost ended up in a warehouse with a bunch of people. One of them, instead of being scared when confronted with a ghost for the first time, was talking to him? Like, asking him questions about who he was and what he was going to do. It distracted him enough that I was able to capture him in the thermos with no further trouble.” Danny explained, taking a bite of his food. “Oh and guess who that guy was!”

“Who?” Sam and Tucker asked together.

“Bruce Wayne. It must have been a Wayne Enterprises building.” Danny told them.

“No way! His company is the leader in almost everything! Especially tech!” Tucker exclaimed, a little too loudly.

“Shh!!” Danny shushed him. “It’s not like I stuck around to talk to him.”

“At least tell me you didn’t tell him anything about yourself. Gotham is home to Batman and Robin. We don’t want the Justice League here.” Sam said.

“I might have mentioned Amity... but I also told him that I was from the Ghost Zone so... maybe it’ll be ok?” Danny tried hiding behind his burger.

“Why don’t we want the Justice League here?” Tucker asked. “Superheroes are cool and Danny is a hero too!”

“Because the Justice League works with the Government and they’re the ones who enacted the Anti-Ecto Act that let the Guys in White try to capture Danny? Do we really want someone even mildly competent here instead?” Sam explained.

“At least I didn’t tell him my name?”

“He could easily look up news articles from Amity.” Sam countered.

“Oops?”

************

“What are you doing, B?” Dick asked from his perch in the Batcave.

“Looking up Amity Park and ghosts.” Bruce replied.

“Why?”

“There was a break-in at a Wayne Enterprises warehouse while I was there today. It was a ghost, or at least that’s what it claimed. Then another ghost came and got rid of it and mentioned Amity Park but wouldn’t give me a name.”

“Cool. What’d you find so far?” Dick asked, dropping from his perch to look over Bruce’s shoulder.

“A couple of articles. ‘Ghost kid attacks mayor’, ‘Phantom go home’, ‘Danny Phantom saves kids’, none of the newspapers can agree whether he’s a hero or not. Either way, this is the ghost that got rid of the other ghost and left without hurting anyone.” Bruce said, flipping between articles.

“He could just have some bad publicity. Are there any videos?” Dick asked.

“Here’s some.”

“This was the scene in Amity Park last night as ghosts, that’s right, ghosts, caused hundreds of thousands in damage. I’m Shelly Makamoto and this is Ghost Watch, Day Two.”

“That one was about the same time as the ghost kid attacks mayor article.” Bruce said before moving onto the next video.

“Amity Park rocked today by another random attack by the pasty faced ghost lad known as Invis-o-bill.”

“Invis-o-bill?” Dick laughed.

“Don’t let the media name you.” Bruce said before clicking the next video.

“The hunt is on for the ghost boy. As a result of today’s false ghost alert at Casper High, the need for competent, non-Jack Fenton, ghost hunters in Amity Park has never been more obvious. Luckily, a mysterious benefactor has offered a million dollar bounty of the head of Amity Park’s most famous ghost; and hired the world’s best known ghost hunters to track him down.”

“When did that happen?” Dick asked.

“A few years ago.” Bruce clicked the next video.

“In the wake of parental protests Circus Gothica ringmaster, Freakshow, had this challenge to his critics.”

“I invite you to attend a free performance for parents, police, and concerned authority figures. See the show and see for yourselves that we’re harmless entertainment.”

“In other news, police got a break in the recent rash of mysterious burglaries as security cam footage revealed the ghostly culprits. And finally, have you seen this out of shape teacher? He was last sighted in the Casper High School library.”

“I’ve never heard of Circus Gothica.” Dick said, confused.

“I’m not surprised. It’s not really your thing from what I’ve seen. Looks like the ringmaster, Freakshow, was behind the burglaries anyways by controlling the ghosts.” Bruce said, clicking to the next video.

“This is Tiffany Snow with Action News. And this is the Ghost Emergency Broadcasting System. Amity Park is in the midst of a massive ghost attack and now here’s Lance Thunder, with the ghost weather!”

“As you can see, we have random ghost activities in restaurants, malls, and this box store. If you look to the west, you can see a huge wave of ghost skeletons heading from the center of town toward Casper High. All parents are advised to immediately pick up their children and RUN. RUN FOR YOUR LIVES! NOT THE HAIR! NOT THE HAIR!”

“Ghost Emergency Broadcasting System? Never heard of that before.” Dick said.

“Neither have I.” Bruce clicked the next video. “This seems to be from the same incident.”

“For your own safety, please run underneath the Fenton Anti-Ghost Shield. Where our daughter Jazz will be serving tea and cookies, and boys, she’s single!”

“Mom!”

“But more than anything, know this, this is not my fault! I repeat, this is not my fault!”

“Wow.” Dick said.

“Here’s the last one from that incident.” Bruce said.

“Well, the worst ghost crisis in the history of Amity Park is over. Clean up continues and a sense of normalcy has returned. And while we may never know exactly what happened, one thing’s for sure, Invis-o-bill, or should I say, Danny Phantom has gone from villain to hero in the eyes of many in our town.”

“At least he finally named himself.” Dick said.

“The ghost trees attacking, lock up your homes, I suggest your start packing.”

“Why was she rhyming?” Dick asked.

“Don’t know. Here’s another from that.” Bruce said.

“It’s Tree Watch Day One, hope there isn’t Day Two. Let’s go to Lance Thunder our weatherman who...”

“Can’t believe I quit acting to work in this place. There’s chaos here, Bill. NOT THE FACE, NOT THE FACE!”

“I kinda feel sorry for this Lance Thunder.” Dick said with a wince.

“I get that.” Bruce nodded.

“What’s that one?” Dick asked, pointing to a part of the screen.

“It’s less a news report and more a compilation of odd things worldwide that match the physical description of some of the ghosts in Amity Park.” Bruce said, clicking on it.

The short video showed a ghost with long white hair and glasses in multiple cities throughout the world including London. It then switched to a series of weather storms around the globe with faces in them.

“Here’s some more articles, though they don't pertain directly to this Danny Phantom but to ghosts in general.” Bruce said, pulling up another set of articles. “These are from when Vlad Masters became mayor of Amity Park. ‘Dice game busted ghosts involved’, ‘ghost caught selling stolen goods’, ‘Vlad’s squad strikes again tax evading ghosts caught’.”

“Tax evading ghosts?” Dick asked with a laugh. “Do ghosts need to pay taxes?”

‘“Boo-ya Vlad cleans town’, ‘ghost Masters’. I don’t know if ghosts need to pay taxes but I know Vlad Masters. He’s a billionaire and runs in similar circles to Lex Luthor, Simon Stagg, Maxwell Lord, and others. Rich and up to no good.” Bruce explained. “There’s other videos and articles, but most are similar.”

“So are we making a trip to Amity?” Dick asked.

“I think so.” Bruce said with a nod.

“Are you going to make a visit to Masters?”

“No, I don’t trust him. There’s another wealthy family I know there though. The Mansons. They have a daughter about your age. I’ll have Alfred give them a call.”

“Are Batman and Robin going too or just Bruce and Dick?” Dick asked.

“Just Bruce and Dick for now; we can poke around a bit as us and see if we need to go.” Bruce said.

“We have a break coming up at school if you wanted to go soon.” Dick said, excited for a chance to meet new people.

“I’ll have Alfred call them in the morning and we’ll see, but I will suggest that we go over your break.” Bruce said. “Now, go suit up and we can go patrol.”

“Sweet!”

Notes:

Let me know if anyone in any chapter seems OOC or there's any major grammar mistakes or whatever.

Chapter 2: Chapter Two

“Danny we’re gonna be late for school. Again.” Sam called up the stairs a week after Danny’s impromptu trip to the Gotham area.

“I’m coming!” Danny decided going intangible and dropping to the first floor was faster than walking down the stairs. “I’m here.”

“You know you shouldn’t do that with your parents home.” Sam scolded.

“Sorry, Sam.” Danny blushed.

“Let’s just get to school.” Sam rolled her eyes.

Once at school they met up with Tucker and started towards class when they were stopped by Mr. Lancer.

“Ms. Manson, Principal Ishiyama needs you in her office. You’ve been volunteered to help a visiting student.” Mr. Lancer told them. “Mr. Fenton, Mr. Foley, I suggest you get to class. I would hate to give you detention so early in the day.”

“I’ll see you guys later.” Sam said with a wave.

************

“Mr. Wayne, Mr. Grayson, this is Samantha Manson.” Principal Ishiyama said when Sam entered the room.

“Sam. Not Samantha.” Sam said.

“Hi, I’m Dick.” Dick reached a hand out for a handshake.

“You go by that on purpose?” Sam asked, shaking his hand.

“Yep. It’s what my parents nicknamed me.” Dick said with a laugh.

“Here’s some passes for your teachers so they know why he’s in class with you.” Principal Ishiyama said, handing Sam a handful of small papers.

“Well, Dick, I’ll have Alfred pick you up at the end of the day. Ms. Manson, I’ll probably see you later, I have a meeting with your parents in a bit.” Bruce said.

“See ya, B.” Dick waved, pulling Sam from the room. “So where to first, Sam?”

“Uhhh... Why is he meeting with my parents?” Sam asked, starting down one of the hallways.

“Something about a charity? I don’t really pay attention, I’m just glad to meet new people.” Dick grinned at her. “So, what class is first?”

“English. Shouldn’t you be at your school?” Sam asked.

“We have a week long break for conferences. Alfred will be going to mine probably.” Dick explained.

“Who’s Alfred?”

“He’s Bruce’s butler slash dad slash granddad. He was the Wayne’s butler before they died and Bruce was left in his care in their will. But we can’t call him dad or grandpa or anything cause then he gets upset.” Dick said with a shrug.

“Mr. Lancer, this is Dick...” Sam started after they entered the classroom, handing him a note from Principal Ishiyama.

“Grayson, Dick Grayson.”

“Welcome Mr. Grayson. You can take a seat between Ms. Manson and Mr. Fenton.” Mr. Lancer said, pointing to a pair of empty seats.

“Thanks.” Dick grinned before sitting in the seat that Sam didn’t sit in.

“Sam, what’s going on?” The person on Dick’s other side whispered to the girl, Mr. Fenton if he remembered correctly.

“Tell you after class.” Sam whispered back.

“Ms. Manson, Mr. Fenton, I will put you on opposite sides of the classroom again if you can’t pay attention.” Mr. Lancer said with a pointed stare at the kids on either side of Dick.

“Sorry, Mr. Lancer.” The two said together.

Dick looked around the class and noticed everyone staring at him and whispering.

“Catcher in the Rye, people! Pay attention!” Mr. Lancer called from the front of the class before sighing. “Fine. Mr. Grayson, would you mind answering some questions from the class?”

“I don’t mind at all, Mr. Lancer. And you don’t have to call me Mr. Grayson. You can just call me Dick.”

“You go by that on purpose?” Someone in the class asked.

“Yep.”

“What’s it like living with Bruce Wayne? Do you always get the newest tech when it comes out? Do you ever get new tech before it comes out? Did you really grow up in the circus? Do you ever miss the circus?” The boy on the other side of Sam asked in rapid fire before Sam took his beret off and shoved it in his mouth.

“Mr. Foley, when I asked if he would take questions I didn’t mean all of them at once.” Mr. Lancer said.

“Geez, Tuck.” Sam said.

“Sorry.” Tuck? apologized.

“It’s ok. Let’s see if I can remember all your questions. I guess living with Bruce is like living with any billionaire? He’s out on business a lot so I don’t see him nearly as much as I would like. I could get the newest tech when it comes out, and sometimes do. My best friend, Wally, likes when I at least get the new game systems and games when they come out. I don’t get tech before it comes out, but I might be able to if I really wanted something maybe. But you’re right. I grew up in the circus so all the frills of new tech doesn’t really interest me. I miss the circus often, though not as much now as when I first moved in with Bruce. He set up a really nice gym for me with a lot of gymnastic equipment so I can still do a lot of what I did with my parents.” Dick said, counting off questions on his fingers as he answered them. “Did I get them all?” The boy nodded enthusiastically.

“Isn’t gymnastics a girly sport?” A blond boy in a letter jacket asked.

“Buzz off, Dash.” The Fenton kid next to him said.

“I’m sure Ms. Tetslaff will let you demonstrate during PE, but now it’s the time for that.” Mr. Lancer said. “Does anyone else have any questions for Mr. Grayson?”

“I told you, you can call me Dick.”

“He won’t.” Sam said.

“Are you, like, super rich?” A girl with a flower in her hair asked.

“Star, are you, like, stupid?” Sam asked.

“Ms. Manson.” Mr. Lancer said in a warning tone.

“What? He already said he lives with a billionaire. Doesn’t that answer her question already?” Sam said.

Thankfully the bell rang, stopping the conversation. “Let’s go, Grayson. Time to head to our next class.” Sam said, grabbing her books and heading out of the room with the Fenton kid and Tuck?

“So, what’s going on, Sam?” The Fenton kid asked.

“His dad is apparently meeting with my parents and I got volunteered to lead him around school today so he’s not bored out of his mind.” Sam explained.

“Not my dad.” Dick interjected. “Hi, I’m Dick.”

“I’m Tucker Foley.”

“He’s a techno-geek.” Sam laughed.

“I’m Danny.” The other kid said. “How do they know each other?” Danny asked Sam.

“I don’t know.” Sam said with a shrug before looking at Dick.

“How does anyone know anyone?” Dick shrugged.

“I’m surprised he’s not meeting up with Vlad. I thought Vlad was closer to Mr. Wayne’s status.” Tucker said.

“Vlad Masters?” Dick asked, surprised these kids seemed to be on a first name basis with the billionaire mayor.

“The fruit loop himself.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“Fruit loop? Isn’t he the mayor?” Dick asked.

“Just because he’s the mayor doesn’t make him less of a fruit loop. He’s an old college buddy of my parents.” Danny explained. “He spends half his time trying to date my mom.”

“Really?” Dick asked.

Just then Danny’s head shot up from where he was ducking into his locker. “I uhh... got to go!” He said before running off to the bathroom.

“He ok?” Dick asked.

“He’ll be fine. Probably. Come on, next is math with Mr. Falluca.” Sam said.

************

“I uhh... got to go!” Danny said after his ghost sense went off before running off to the bathroom to change forms.

He flew invisibility outside looking around for who was here.

“I know you’re here somewhere, whelp!” Skulker cried, using a device on his arm to scan for Danny. “Ah, there you are.”

“What are you doing here, Skulker?” Danny asked, dropping his invisibility.

“Why else? I have come to hunt you so I can place your pelt at the foot of my bed.”

“That’s still gross, y’know.” Danny rolled his eyes. “Can we do this another time? I can’t miss math class.”

“No we can’t do this another time!” Skulker pointed a new looking ray gun at Danny.

“That new?”

“It is! Do you like it?”

“Not really.” Danny took off so he could flip around and hit Skulker with a punch going his full speed, or at least close to his full speed.

The punch knocked the head off Skulker’s battle suit. Danny pulled the Fenton Thermos out and sucked the small blob that was Skulker’s real body into it. By the time Danny made it to math, class was nearly over.

“Sorry Mr. Falluca.” Danny said as he entered the room.

“I don’t want to hear your excuse Mr. Fenton, sit down and start copying Ms. Manson’s notes. Do it quickly so you don’t end up late to your next class too.”

Danny blushed and went to sit by Sam; his normal seat was taken by the kid that Sam was taking around school so he grabbed her notes and sat behind her instead. He saw her concerned look and quickly wrote her a note that had a stylized ‘S’ on it like the one on Skulker’s belt and a check mark and smiley face. That way she would know that it was Skulker and that it was taken care of.  “Sam.” He whispered before passing her the note. She read it and he saw her nod. He started copying her notes quickly while she passed the note to Tucker. Danny saw that the kid, Dick, was curious about the note but was trying to hide it.

Notes:

Ok, so, no one realizes how much they look alike yet cause Dick wore his hair styled like in S1E12 at school, and Danny's hair is always messy. So for now, they're just two dark haired blue eyed kids.

Chapter 3: Chapter Three

Notes:

This fic already has over 100 kudos and that blows my mind!

After math, they went to PE, where Dick borrowed a spare outfit from Sam’s friend Danny.

“Who’s this? Fresh meat?” The PE teacher asked.

“This is Dick Grayson. He’s following me around today.” Sam said, handing her one of the passes from the principal.

“Where are you from, Grayson?” The PE teacher asked.

“Gotham, ma’am. I go to Gotham Academy.” Dick replied.

“They have a good sports program there?” The teacher asked.

“It’s ok. I do a lot of extracurricular physical activities though.” Dick said. Training with Black Canary counted as extracurricular, right?

“Like what?” The teacher asked.

“Mainly gymnastics. My parents raised me on a high wire and trapeze. Bruce built an awesome gym for me to use at the manor.” Dick said.

“Why would your parents raise you on a high wire and trapeze?”

“I was raised in a circus until I was eight.” Dick explained again. He hated having to tell the story all the time.

“Well, we’re getting ready for the annual Presidential Fitness Test next week. You can work with Manson and Fenton.”

“Can I join them too?” Tucker asked.

“Can it, Foley. You’re working with Baxter this year, remember?”

Once the students split into small groups, Dick followed Sam and Danny to the track to run.

“So what’s the teacher’s name? I didn’t catch it.” Dick asked.

“Tetslaff.” Sam said, running backwards in front of Danny with a book in her hands. “Ready Danny?”

“Is no an option?” Danny asked, moving to the side. Sam followed the motion and managed to avoid running into someone else. Danny moved back to next to Dick.

“Not really.” Sam shrugged.

“You guys do this a lot?” Dick asked.

“Too often. It’s the easiest place to study.” Sam said.

“What are you studying today?” Dick asked. “I did manage to skip a grade. I might be able to help.”

“Spanish.” Sam responding, showing the cover of the text book.

“Oh cool. I speak Spanish fluently, along with a few other languages. The circus does a lot of tours overseas as well as in America and the crew was so diverse; I learned a lot of languages as a kid.” Dick explained when they both gave him a confused look. Danny moved again so that Sam was out of the way of another kid, before moving back.

“Maybe you can help him then.” Sam said with an eye roll. “We have a test next week.”

“Sure. I’d love to help.” Dick, Danny, and Sam spent the whole class period working on Danny’s Spanish while running the track.

After class Dick and Tucker quickly showered and changed back into their regular clothes. “Sam said I should walk you to the lunch room. She’ll meet us there,” Tucker told him, leading him out of the locker room.

“Shouldn’t we wait for Danny? Isn’t he your friend?” Dick asked.

“He is but he likes to shower alone so he waits for everyone to leave before going in. He’ll catch up.” Tucker explained as they got their food.

“Oh ok.”

“I bet the food is better at Gotham Academy.” Tucker said, gesturing to the plate of food in front of Dick.

“Well, most of the kids there are spoiled rich kids, so yeah. Umm... What is this?” Dick asked, poking the food with his fork.

“It’s best not to ask.” Tucker said.

“Have you guys thought about changing the menu to something... recognizable?” Dick asked.

“Shh!” Tucker jumped across the table to cover Dick’s mouth with his hand.

“What’d he say?” Sam asked, sitting next to Dick with a lunchbox.

Dick pulled Tucker’s hand off his mouth with a glare. “I only suggested you try to change the menu to something recognizable.”

“Oh, yeah. Don’t suggest that here.” Sam said with a cringe.

“Why not?” Dick asked, confused. He thought about the different ghosts Bruce had shown him before coming but couldn’t figure out if one of them was the reason why or not.

“The Lunch Lady Ghost.” Tucker said.

“Lunch Lady Ghost?” Dick asked. That one wasn’t on the list from Bruce.

“Someone tried to change the menu back in freshman year and she attacked. She’s crazy so it’s better to not anger her.” Tucker said with a pointed look at Sam.

“Change the menu to ultra-recyclo-vegetarian one time and no one ever forgets.” Sam said.

“We ate mud then got attacked by a meat monster created by a ghost.” Tucker deadpanned.

“What are we talking about?” Danny asked as he came up to the table with a tray of food.

“About when Sam got us attacked by a ghost.” Tucker said.

“Which time? Lunch Lady, Desiree, the Trinity of Doom, Aragon, Undergrowth, or Freakshow’s minions?” Danny asked with a smirk. Dick didn’t know most of those names, though he did remember Freakshow and thought the Trinity of Doom was from a movie or something.

“Okay, most of those were not my fault. And how was I at all responsible for Freakshow? Or Undergrowth?” Sam asked.

“Ok, I’ll give you those two, this time.” Danny said, giving Sam a shy smile.

“We were talking about the Lunch Lady.” Tucker said.

“Ah. Why?” Danny asked.

“Dick thinks we should change the menu.” Sam said.

“No!” Danny jumped up.

“Sorry. I didn’t think it would be that big a deal when I said it.” Dick said.

“It’s ok. It’s something that you just learn to live with here.” Sam said with a shrug. “That’s part of why I bag lunch it now.”

“What’s the other part?” Dick asked, giving in and trying the school food. It wasn’t quite as bad as when M’gann first started cooking and baking.

“I’m an ultra-recyclo-vegetarian. Nothing here is that.” Sam said.

“What’s an ultra-recyclo-vegetarian?” Dick asked.

“She doesn’t eat anything with a face.” Danny and Tucker said together.

“Oh.”

The rest of the school day went about the same. Once the last bell rang, Sam and her friends walked Dick out to the front of the school where Alfred was waiting.

“Dude do you have a butler?” Tucker asked when they say Alfred open the car door for Dick.

“Only technically.” Dick said.

“Master Dick, I hope you had a good day at school today.”

“Thanks, Alfred. I did. These are Sam Manson, Danny Fenton, and Tucker Foley.” Dick said.

“Pleasure to meet you all.” Alfred said. “Master Dick, are you getting in or are you spending time elsewhere?”

Dick looked at the three people he’d sorta made friends with during the day. “Give me a second, Alfred.”

“As you wish, Master Dick.”

“Hey, so I know we just met and I know I was only put with you cause Bruce knows your parents but I had fun and would love to get to know you guys better. Can I give you my cell number?” Dick asked Sam and the others.

“Sure.” Sam handed her phone over to Dick who quickly put his name and number in her phone and sent himself a text.

“I sent myself a text so I have your number too. You can give my number to the other two and you guys can text me your names so I have your numbers too, if you want.” Dick said, handing the phone back. He pulled out his own phone to save Sam’s number.

Unknown: Sam

He quickly saved the number before two more texts came in.

Unknown: Danny

Unknown: Tucker

“We have a group chat. Figured I’d send your number there.” Sam explained. Dick saved the extra numbers.

“It’d be cool to hang out sometime. I think we’ll be here all week so text me.” Dick said before getting in the car.

************

Danny, Tucker, and Sam headed to Danny’s house to deposit Skulker into the Ghost Zone and attempt to get homework done.

“Can you believe I met the ward of Bruce Wayne?” Tucker asked for the fifth time since they left the school.

“Knock it off, Tuck. He’s just a kid like us.” Danny said, rolling his eyes at his best friend.

“I’m surprised he hung out with us at all, he’s a grade ahead of us, you know.” Tucker said.

“Tucker, he didn’t hang out with us. He was made to stay with me because Bruce Wayne knows my parents. And he’s the same age as us. He told me that he skipped a grade, so it’s not like he was around kids younger than him.” Sam said.

“He seemed like a nice enough kid. Do you want to invite him to hang out?” Danny asked Sam.

“Oh can we?” Tucker begged.

“I can text him, but what are we inviting him to go do? It’s not like we can take him ghost hunting.” Sam said.

“We could go bowling at your house.” Tucker suggested.

“Why? Eager to get decimated again?” Sam smirked.

“I’ve been practicing.” Tucker pouted.

“Sure. Is that what we’re doing then?” Sam asked, pulling out her phone.

“Nasty Burger then bowling.” Danny suggested. “And make a new group chat with him.”

Sam sent a text and Tucker and Danny’s phones also went off. Danny pulled his out to check when Dick would reply.

Sam <3: Hey Dick, I’m making a group chat with you, Danny, and Tucker. We were wondering if you wanted to go to Nasty Burger with us then bowling. You’ll only need money for food, not bowling.
Dick I guess: Sounds like fun! I’ll ask Bruce! When did you want to meet up?

Sam looked at Danny and Tucker. “Are we getting any homework done?”

“No.” Danny and Tucker said together. Sam sighed before responding to Dick’s text.

Sam <3: Apparently we’re not doing homework today so whenever works for you.
Dick I guess: Ok, I’ll talk to Bruce and let you know.

Notes:

Have the page breaks between points of view made sense? I tried to make it clear that there was a break and the point of view switched, but I guess I forgot to ask y'all if it worked lol.

Comment your favorite part or your favorite DC ship or Danny Phantom ship! (Someone I recently followed on Tumblr thinks Mr. Lancer and Mr. Barkin from Kim Possible should kiss and I've decided they're right)

Chapter 4: Chapter Four

“Hey Bruce!” Dick called from where he’d been texting Sam on the couch in their hotel suite.

“Yes?” Bruce asked, coming into the room.

“Sam, Tucker, and Danny want to go out to eat and then go bowling and they invited me. Can I go?” Dick asked.

“Sure.”

“Cool. Can I have money for food?” Dick asked.

“Sure. How much do you need? $100?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce. It’s a fast food restaurant. I’m one kid. I’m not a speedster.” Dick deadpanned.

“So... $50?” Bruce asked.

“You know what? Sure. $50.” Dick rolled his eyes and texted Sam back.

Dick: Bruce said I could go. Nasty Burger, right?
Sam chick: Right. Do you need directions?
Dick: Nah, I have GPS.
Sam chick: Sounds good. See you soon.

“I’m gonna head out. Where’s Alfred? I was hoping he’d drive me.”

“His room.” Bruce said.

“Thanks B.” Dick headed in the direction of Alfred’s room. “Hey Alfie! Can you give me a ride to Nasty Burger? I’m meeting up with Sam, Tucker, and Danny. The kids I met at the school today.”

“Of course, Master Dick. When did you want to leave?” Alfred asked, putting down the book he was reading.

“As soon as you’re willing.” Dick said.

“Then we shall leave now, Master Dick.” Alfred said.

“Sweet. I’m going to go grab the money Bruce said he’d give me then we can go!”  Dick ran out of the room back Bruce. “Can I have that money now? Alfred said we could go right away.”

“Sure.” Bruce pulled out his wallet and handed Dick a fifty dollar bill. “You’re sure this is enough?”

“Of course. Don’t you carry anything smaller?” Dick asked, putting the money in his wallet and turning away before rolling his eyes.

“Why would I carry smaller?” Bruce asked.

“Never mind.” Dick laughed.

“Ready, sir?” Alfred asked, coming into the room.

“Yep.” Dick smiled.

“Are you going to fix your hair?” Bruce asked.

“I’m going to a fast food place and bowling. I don’t think I need my hair to look nice. Besides, I like having messy hair.” Dick said.

“Fine. Have a good time with your new friends. See if you can get any information on Danny Phantom or any of the other ghosts here. Don’t forget that’s why we came in the first place. We need to make sure he isn’t going to be a risk.” Bruce lectured.

“I know, B.” Dick said, heading out the door of their hotel suite.

************

“When’s he getting here?” Tucker asked after they’d sat down at their normal table.

“Soon. He texted saying he’d just left the hotel they’re at.” Sam said, showing him the text despite it being on his phone too.

“Here he is.” Danny said, pointing toward the door.

“Hey guys.” Dick said, taking the seat next to Danny.

“Hey what took so long? We walked here.” Tucker asked.

“Ignore him. We weren’t waiting long. I’m grabbing food. You getting anything?” Danny asked, getting up from his seat.

“Yeah. Bruce gave me money.” Dick said before following him to the counter.

“Hey Val. I’ll get the usual for me and Tuck.” Danny said, pulling out his wallet.

“Hey Danny. Who’s your friend?” Valerie asked.

“Didn’t you meet him at school? This is Dick Grayson, his dad is Bruce Wayne.” Danny said.

“Not my dad. Hi, what’s good here?” Dick asked, stepping up next to Danny.

“Nothing?” Danny laughed with Valerie. When Dick gave him a weird look he added,  “It’s called the Nasty Burger for a reason.”

“Oh.” Dick said.

“Get him the mighty meaty cheesy melt and a large soda.” Danny said to Valerie when he realized Dick honestly didn’t know what to get.

“Got it, that’s $8 even.” Valerie said, ringing Dick up.

“Umm.. You’re probably going to hate me. The smallest Bruce had on him when I asked for money was a $50.” Dick cringe pulling out the large bill.

“Oh ok. Well, that’s $42 in change. So, two $20 bills, and two $1 bills.” Valerie said, counting it out to Dick.

“Thanks. And sorry, again.” Dick said, blushing.

“It’s fine.” Valerie laughed. “You know, Danny, you two look a lot alike.”

“Really?” Danny and Dick said at the same time before glancing at each other in surprise making Valerie laugh harder.

“You’re still cute, Fenton. Here’s your meals, guys.” Valerie said.

Danny grabbed his food and headed back to the table where Tucker and Sam were waiting. “What happened?” Sam asked when he sat down, Dick sitting next to him.

“What do you mean?” Danny asked, passing Tucker his food.

“We could see Dick blush from here.” Tucker said.

“Oh. Apparently Mr Money Bags here only had a $50.” Danny laughed, making Dick blush again and Tucker and Sam start laughing.

“It’s not my fault. I know you don’t need that much for fast food. Bruce is just... a rich kid.” Dick tried explaining. “My best friend and I get fast food nearly every time I hang out with him.”

“We believe you.” Sam laughed. “My parents are like that too.”

“I guess that makes sense, but I doubt your parents are as crazy as Bruce. He tried giving me $100.” Dick said.

“What else happened?” Sam asked, giving Danny a knowing look.

“Valerie said that Dick and I look alike.” Danny said.

Sam and Tucker look between them. “This isn’t a tennis match.” Dick said, blushing again.

“I didn’t notice at school but she’s right. You guys do look a lot alike.” Sam said surprised.

“Why didn’t you notice at school?” Danny asked.

“Probably cause Dick had his hair slicked back like a dork.” Sam said with a shrug.

“On a different topic, unrelated to my hair, that definitely does not make me look like a dork, you said we were going bowling but said I didn’t need money for it. Why?” Dick asked.

“Oh, Sam has a bowling alley in her house. We’re just going to use that instead of going to the public bowling alley.” Tucker said, finishing his food.

“You have a bowling alley in your house?” Dick asked.

“You have a gym in your house. Why is hers weirder than yours?” Danny asked.

“Fair enough.” Dick shrugged.

“You ready to go then?” Danny asked the group.

“Yep.” Sam said, throwing away her trash. Danny, Tucker, and Dick followed her and threw away their trash too.

Notes:

I just finished writing chapter five so hopefully I'll get that up soon. (It's a lot longer than the first four chapters!)

I will forever laugh at Bruce being a Rich Kid (tm). He's the embodiment of that how much could a banana cost meme and I love it so of course I had to add it in! (My best friend and I think that Dick and Wally go to fast food places together so Dick knows how much he'd actually need better than Bruce would)

Dick's hair slicked back like he has it for school in S1 of YJ makes him look like a dork. Don't try denying it. Although, his mullet in the comics and Batman the Animated Series were worse.

Comment your favorite DC Character, your favorite Danny Phantom Character, or your favorite shark movie! (Mine is The Meg right now)

Chapter 5: Chapter Five

“Grandma, I’m home!” Sam called when the group entered the large house.

“Are your parents home?” Dick asked.

“I try not to invite people over when they’re here.” Sam said. “Come on, bowling alley is downstairs.”

“Why’s that?” Dick asked.

“Because they hate Danny. They think he’s a bad influence.” Tucker laughed.

“I thought you two were dating?” Dick gave them a confused look.

Danny sighed. “We are. Her parents still don’t like me. Do you remember us mentioning Freakshow during lunch?” After Dick nodded he continued. “We might have skipped school to go to the circus back in freshman year and we might have got caught because of me.”

“I guess that makes sense but that was years ago. Why are they still mad about it?” Dick asked.

“Cause they’re crazy?” Tucker suggested.

“At least her grandma is cool.” Danny said with a shrug. “And her parents aren’t any crazier than mine.”

“Your parents are scientists, right?” Dick asked, remembering the Fentons from some of the news articles and videos he and Bruce watched before coming.

“Technically. They’re “Ecto-biologists” I think is what they’re calling themselves now.” Danny said, using air-quotes around ecto-biologists.

“Do you guys know a lot about ghosts then? I know you mentioned quite a few during lunch.” Dick asked as the group went down the stairs to a large in home theater.

“We’ve seen a few ghost fights. Anything in particular you were curious about?” Sam asked, grabbing a remote. She pushed a button on it and a wall slid up to reveal a full bowling alley.

“Bruce doesn’t want it spread around, but we had a ghost attack at a Wayne Enterprises warehouse a week or two back while Bruce was there. One of the ghosts mentioned Amity Park. That’s one of the reasons we’re here. Bruce wants to know more about what attacked him.” Dick explained.

“What do you know about the ghost?” Tucker asked, glancing at Danny.

“Only what Bruce told me. It was super interested in boxes. Then another one came who looked like a teen and that one got rid of the first one.” Dick said.

“The first one sounds like the Box Ghost. He’s mostly harmless.” Sam said, setting up the game.

“The second one is probably Danny Phantom, local hero.” Tucker said.

“Can we just play?” Danny asked, grabbing a bowling ball.

“Sure.” Dick shrugged. “Who’s going first?”

“I set it up so it’ll go Danny, Tucker, you, me.” Sam told him.

“Sounds good. Go ahead Danny.” Dick said. While Danny lined up his shot, Dick turned to Sam and Tucker. “Tell me more about Danny Phantom. I’m kinda obsessed with heroes.”

“What do you want to know?” Sam asked.

“How long has he been around?” Dick asked.

“Since about freshman year I think.” Tucker said with a shrug before getting up to take his turn.

“What do you guys know about him?” Dick asked. “Look, this guy apparently saved Bruce and one of his warehouses. I’m from Gotham, we have Batman and Robin so I know about heroes wanting to be mysterious but you gotta give me something.”

“I don’t know what you want from us.” Danny said, sounding irritated. “He’s a hero that tries his best but tends to get a bad rap.”

“Your turn.” Tucker said, sitting down by Danny.

“How about every strike I get, you guys tell me something about Danny Phantom or any other ghost you want to? Any strike you guys get, I answer any question you guys have for me. Sound fair?” Dick asked the group.

The trio looked at each other and, if Dick didn’t know any better, looked like they were having a psychic conversation. They didn’t have powers as far as Dick knew though and he knew they’d been friends for a long time so figured they were having a silent conversation like him, Wally, and Roy could do, without powers. “Sounds fair.” Sam said.

Dick got up and rolled the bowling ball, knocking them all down.

“Dude, you didn’t tell us that you’re good at bowling!” Tucker said, sounding annoyed.

“You never asked.” Dick shrugged. “Tell me something about a ghost.” He tried not to sound demanding.

“One time the Box Ghost, the one who broke into the warehouse, once decided to become the Mechanical Frog Ghost. For all of ten seconds.” Sam said, getting up to take her turn.

“Why?” Dick asked.

“We only have to tell you one thing per strike. And it’s my turn now.” Sam rolled her ball, getting a strike.

“Nice. So what do you guys want to know about me?” Dick asked.

“Who’s your favorite superhero?” Tucker asked.

“Everyone always asks that. Either Robin or Kid Flash.” Dick rolled his eyes; of course his favorite hero was himself or his boyfriend/best friend.

“A sidekick? Not a real hero?” Danny asked.

“Protégées, not sidekicks. And they are real heroes.” Dick glared.

“Whatever. Danny it’s your turn.” Sam said.

“Dude you suck at this. I thought you were practicing.” Tucker laughed when Danny only got a 5 to follow his 7. “My turn.” After getting a spare, he turned to Dick, “Do I get anything for a spare?”

“No. Not unless I do.” Dick said.

“Go ahead and give it to him. Spares and strikes.” Sam shrugged.

“Fair enough, ok, ask me anything.” Dick said.

“Who’s your best friend?” Tucker asked.

“Wally West. He’s also my boyfriend; I don’t tell a lot of people in public to try to keep him out of the spotlight some.” Dick said.

“You’re gay?” Tucker asked.

“I only have to answer one thing per strike or spare.” Dick said, looking over at Sam.

“Touché.” Sam said.

Dick got up and managed a spare. “Dang, I was hoping for another strike.”

“You still get more information.” Danny shrugged.

“True. So why did the Box Ghost want to be the Mechanical Frog Ghost for ten seconds?” Dick asked.

“He’s a lunatic?” Danny suggested.

“I was trying to convince the school to start using mechanical frogs called “I Can’t Believe It’s Not A Frog Cadaver” instead of helpless frogs for biology class and had one when he showed up one time and he grabbed it and went “I am no longer the Box Ghost! I am now the Mechanical Frog Ghost!” but then it made noise or something and it spooked him so he dropped it and went “Never mind, I am once again the Box Ghost!”” Sam said.

“Unrelated to ghosts, did they end up using the mechanical frogs?” Dick asked.

“Yep.” Sam said with a smug grin.

“Asterous.” Dick said. “It’s your turn, Sam.”

“Asterous?” Sam gave Dick a look.

“Just go.” Dick said with a grin.

“You know I’m able to practice all the time, right?” Sam said before getting another strike.

“I know. Ask me something.” Dick said.

Sam and Tucker had a staring contest before Tucker grinned and Sam rolled her eyes. “So are you gay?” Tucker asked, having won the apparent argument.

“Nah, I’m pan though. Wally is bisexual, before you ask.” Dick said.

“Cool.” Danny said, getting up to take his turn.

“Dude, I think you’ve gotten worse since the last time we played.” Tucker laughed, getting up for his turn while Danny sat down. “Dang it, so close!” He said when he only knocked down 9 of the 10 pins.

“Too bad. My turn.” Dick said. He rolled the ball and almost swore when he saw which two were left.

“A 7-10 split. That’s rough. It’s too bad you won’t get any information out of this turn.” Tucker laughed.

Dick hated when people looked down on him, for any reason. He picked the ball back up and carefully lined up his next shot. He rolled the ball and it hit the pin on the left, sending it careening straight into the pin on the right, knocking both down. “What were you saying, Tucker?” Dick grinned, causing Sam and Danny to laugh at their friend.

“Nothing.” Tucker pouted.

“So tell me something else about ghosts. You know, I really want to know more about Danny Phantom. I mean, he saved Bruce.” Dick said.

“He has a point.” Sam said to Danny.

“So what do you want to know about him?” Danny sighed.

“Anything. Everything. You said he’s been around for a couple years, right?” Dick asked.

“That’s right. First time anyone saw any ghost was our freshman year. It was the Lunch Lady Ghost we told you about at school. Danny Phantom showed up to save the day.” Danny said.

“That’s awesome.” Dick grinned.

“Yeah, he’s awesome.” Sam said.

“It’s your turn, Sam.” Dick reminded her.

Sam took her turn, getting a spare, only missing the strike by one pin. “You can tell you’ve had a lot of practice.” Dick said. “So what do you want to know about me?”

Sam glared at Tucker for a second before asking, “What did you mean by “asterous”?”

“Well, if dislike is the opposite of like, then disaster should be the opposite of aster. Instead of things going wrong, they go right. So them ending up using the mechanical frogs is asterous cause it’s not disastrous. Get it?” Dick explained.

“I guess that makes sense.” Sam said.

“That’s awesome, dude.” Tucker said. “What do you think, Danny?”

“It’s weird. Do you always butcher the English language?” Danny asked.

“I guess someone will have to get a spare or strike for me to answer that.” Dick said, raising an eyebrow in challenge.

“Fine.” Danny got up for his turn, managing to get a spare, seemingly out of spite.

“Dude should we piss you off before every turn?” Tucker laughed.

Danny turned to Dick, “So do you always butcher the English language?”

“Yes and no. English isn’t my first language and when I was learning it, my mom and dad would sometimes play word games with me to help me learn.” Dick explained.

“That’s cool.” Tucker said. “My turn!” He got up and rolled the ball, missing a strike by one pin but managing the spare. “Yes!”

“I think you guys are getting more information out of me than I’m getting from you.” Dick laughed. “Ask your question, Tucker.”

“How many languages do you know?” He asked.

“Umm...On a good day? Like three. Technically? Like 13?” Dick said.

“No wonder you were able to help Danny with his Spanish!” Sam said.

“Spanish is easy. I have friends that speak it regularly.” Dick shrugged.

“It’s your turn Dick.” Danny said.

“Right.” Dick got up and got a strike. He grinned to himself before schooling his features and turning to his new friends. “So tell me more about ghosts.”

“Let’s see...” Sam said, thinking.

“Who’s the most annoying?” Dick asked.

“Box Ghost.” All three said together before laughing.

“Fair enough.” Dick laughed. “Go ahead, Sam.”

Sam got another strike and turned to Dick, “What’s the most interesting language you know?”

“Probably Esperanto, Atlantean, or Kryptonian.” He said.

“You know Esperanto?!” Tucker exclaimed.

“Yeah, I know it’s mostly used by geeks and nerds, but I am a Mathlete and some of the others on the team like to use it.” Dick said, giving them a confused look.

“We know some too, though Tucker is the most fluent.” Sam explained.

“That’s awesome.” Dick grinned.

“Go ahead Danny, it’s your turn.” Tucker said.

Danny, Tucker, Dick, and Sam all went without anyone getting a spare or strike. “Well, no information for that round of play. Danny it’s your turn again.” Dick said.

************

After managing to only get another 7 pins knocked down, Danny sighed. He wasn’t good at bowling and while he rather this than homework, he wished they’d suggested something else for hanging out with Dick. He kept asking about ghosts and Danny was worried that they’d accidently give something away. Dick didn’t seem as distracted as his parents had been when he was starting out and would accidently let out that he was ghost in front of them or when their equipment kept pointing him out as a ghost. “Go ahead, Tuck. Maybe we should have studied today instead.”

“Dude you’d rather do homework?” Tucker asked before getting up to take his turn.

“No, but I suck at this.” Danny said.

“It’s not a game for everyone.” Dick said.

“You’re good at it though.” Danny said, glaring at the new kid.

“I’ve had a lot of practice. It’s one of the few non video games most of my friends agree on so we go bowling a lot.” Dick said.

“Your turn, Dick.” Tucker said, sitting down after only getting 8 pins knocked down.

Dick got up and got another strike, his third of the game. “So, tell me something else about ghosts. Who’s the nicest ghost? Not Danny Phantom, if he’s a hero like you’ve said, then he should be nice already; unless he’s like Batman.” Dick said.

“Wulf probably. He looks like a wolf but can walk on two legs and wears a hoodie. He speaks Esperanto. Which is why Danny and I learned some.” Sam said. Danny thought she was giving too much away but at least Wulf had been here. He would have said either Wulf or Frostbite, or maybe Pandora if this kid knew his secret. But Frostbite had never been to Earth, staying in the Far Frozen in the Ghost Zone.

“I liked Pandora. She was hot.” Tucker said. Danny didn’t agree with Tucker, Pandora acted too much like a mom to him for her to be hot.

“Pandora? Like the Greek woman with the box?” Dick asked.

“Yep. Except imagine her like 15 feet tall and a warrior.” Tucker nodded.

“So an extra tall Wonder Woman?” Dick asked.

“More clothes than that.” Sam rolled her eyes.

“Go ahead, Sam.” Dick said with a laugh.

Sam got another strike and turned to the group with a smile. “I love beating Tucker.” She sighed as she sat next to Danny. “Stop scowling at me, Tucker. I told you that I’d beat you again. Just ask Dick a question so we can move on.

“Hmm... Why do you call Bruce Wayne by his name and correct people when they say he’s your dad?” Tucker asked.

“Well, he’s not my dad. John Grayson is my dad. Just because he died when I was like 8, doesn’t change the fact that he’s my dad. When I moved in with Bruce and Alfred they suggested I call them by their names rather than anything else. Bruce knows how hard it is to lose your parents and didn’t even suggest I call him dad. Besides, I’m not technically adopted. I’m his ward. It’s similar but different enough.” Dick explained.

“That makes sense I guess. You’re adopted, right Danny?” Tucker asked.

“Yeah, but I was a baby. Dad is the only dad I know. I don’t know anything about my birth parents.” Danny said. Jazz had tried to get his parents to tell him more once upon a time but he didn’t care enough. His mom and dad were his parents and as embarrassing as they were, he didn’t need more parents. Especially ones that didn’t want him.

“How old were you when you were adopted?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know. Less than a month old I think.” Danny shrugged.

“Danny it’s your turn.” Sam reminded him.

“Right.” He only managed to knock down 8 pins.

Tucker got a spare and turned to Dick. “Who’s hotter, Catwoman or Poison Ivy?”

“Are you asking just because I’m from Gotham?” Dick asked with a laugh.

“No...” Tucker replied.

“Ivy but only because I know Catwoman is Selina Kyle, she was outed by the police years ago, and she dated Bruce. So that’s weird for me.” Dick said with a disgusted look on his face making the other three teens laugh.

“Fair enough. Your turn.”

Dick got another strike and Danny could see him smile to himself before turning to the group. “So why does he go by Danny Phantom? Does it get confusing with Danny Fenton and Danny Phantom sounding so similar?” Dick asked. Danny’s heart seemed to stop, he remembered hearing words so similar to that in a darker timeline where his friends and family, and Mr. Lancer, died. He gripped Sam’s hand tightly for a second thankful that no one besides him and Clockwork could remember it.

“You can almost always tell who someone is talking about by how they say his name.” Tucker said. “Also, I think his name was Danny when he was alive and kept his name after.” Danny gave Tucker a hard look to get his to stop talking. Dick seemed to notice but ignored it.

“Mr. Fenton got confused once and stuck to calling Danny “son” so he could still yell at Phantom.” Sam added on with a laugh. “My turn.” She said, getting up. After getting another strike she said to Tucker, “Go ahead and ask your next question.”

“Do you think I could meet Mr. Wayne?” Tucker asked.

“If you get at least 150 points for the game, I’ll introduce all of you to Bruce.” Dick said.

“Sam, do you think I can get that?” Tucker asked.

Sam took a minute to look at his scores. “Probably, if you’re careful and aim well.”

“Sweet!”

Danny got up to take his turn, only getting 7 pins down. “Go Tuck.” He said, sitting back down.

“I’m going to end the game with at least 150 points.” Tucker said, picking up his ball. After getting a spare, he turned to Dick, “I’m going to meet him.” He said with a grin.

“I’m sure you will.” Dick laughed. “Do you have another question for me?”

“When’s your birthday?” Tucker asked.

“June 14^th.” Dick said. “Isn’t that in the articles about me?” He added with a laugh.

“Dude.” Tucker said, mouth open.

“What?” Dick asked.

“That’s my birthday.” Danny said.

“And you guys look alike.” Sam added.

“Did you have a twin?” Tucker asked.

“You guys need a spare or strike for more information.” Dick said but Danny could tell he was reeling from this information just as much as he was. He got up for his turn and only knocked down 9 pins. “Go ahead, Sam.”

“You two ok?” Sam asked, she’d been able to read Danny’s moods for years.

“Just take your turn.” Danny said with a small smile.

“Sure.” She got up and got a strike.

“Did you have a twin?” Tucker asked again.

“Not that I know of.” Dick said. “But then, we lived in a circus. Times were hard with one kid. I could see my parents giving up one kid so that they’d have a better life.” He looked confused and frustrated.

“Danny, it’s your turn.” Sam said gently.

“Right.” Danny got up, still reeling. After only knocking down 5 pins he sat back down.

Tucker got up for his turn and got a spare, grinning, he turned back to the group. “Y’know, I don’t think I have any more questions.” He said, smile dropping when he remembered what they might have discovered.

“I do.” Sam said. “What do you think would happen if you and Danny are twins? Would Bruce Wayne want to take him in too?”

“I don’t think Bruce would want to separate Danny from his family. And the Fentons are your family. I get that. He also wouldn’t want me separated from my family, if we are really twins. So we might spend more time here, or pay for you to visit Gotham.” Dick explained.

“I guess that makes sense.” Sam nodded. “It’s your turn, Dick.”

Dick got up, and despite still obviously reeling from all this, got another spare. “You guys don’t have to give me more information on ghosts if you don’t want to.”

“We can. Just give us a minute to think.” Sam said. “Danny Phantom has faced off against the most powerful ghost ever and won.”

“Who was that?” Dick asked.

“Ghost King Pariah Dark.” Sam said.

“He defeated the Ghost King? That’s awesome!” Dick grinned.

“It is.” Sam said, giving Danny a smile.

“It’s your turn, Sam.” Dick reminded her.

She got up and rolled yet another strike. “I’m on fire today.” She grinned. “I don’t have another question though. Danny? Tucker?” She asked, turning to her friends.

“Nope.” Tucker said.

“Not right now.” Danny said quietly.

“I think we can probably stop with the questions. I mean, we’re on the last frame and everyone seems to be out of questions anyways.” Dick said.

“Sounds like a plan.” Sam nodded. “Danny, take your turn.”

Danny got up and somehow managed another spare and 5 pins for the final frame bringing his final score to 85. “Dude you suck.” Tucker laughed from his spot.

“Laugh it up dude. Unless my math is wrong, you have to get a spare and at least another 8 pins to get the 150 points to meet Bruce Wayne.” Danny looked at Sam, who nodded.

Tucker shot Danny a sour look before rolling the ball. Out of pure spite, Tucker got a spare and then his first strike of the game, giving him a final score of 152; just enough for Dick to introduce them all to Bruce Wayne. “Take that, Danny!”

“A strike, nice.” Dick grinned before getting up for his turn. Dick got three strikes in a row, bringing his total up to 190.

“Dude three strikes?” Tucker asked with disbelief covering his face. Dick shrugged.

“Go ahead Sam.” Dick said. Sam got a strike and a spare, giving her a total of 236. “That’s nearly a pro score!” He exclaimed after seeing her score.

She gave him a shrug. “I bowl a lot.”

Dick’s phone started buzzing, he pulled it out of his pocket and answered it. “Hey B.”

“Do you need privacy?” Sam whispered. Dick shook his head.

“Yeah, I’m here. I’m at Sam’s right now. Sam Manson. Yes, that Sam Manson. She has a bowling alley in her basement, that’s why I didn’t need money for bowling. Why don’t we have a bowling alley at the Manor? Because it would be cool. I could invite Wally, Artemis, and everyone over for bowling instead of going to them. Yes it would be cool.” Dick turned to the others and rolled his eyes. “Bruce I gotta go, I’ll text Alfred when I need to get picked up. What do you mean now? I don’t want to go to dinner with Vlad Masters. I can? All three? Thanks Bruce, I’ll see you soon then.” Dick hung up.

“What was all that?” Tucker asked.

“Bruce doesn’t think that having a bowling alley in the Manor is a cool idea because all my friends would come to the Manor rather than me going to them.” Dick pouted. “Oh, and he’s making me go to dinner with him and Vlad Masters but he said I can invite all three of you if you want to come. Alfred will be here in five minutes to pick me up. So, what do you say?”

The trio looked at each other. Danny didn’t want to have to sit through a dinner with Vlad, especially after the revelation that he and Dick could be twins, but he also didn’t want to make Dick sit through a dinner with Vlad by himself. He took a deep breath before nodding to his best friends.

“We’ll go.” Danny said to Dick.

Notes:

Did I look up average bowling scores for different ability levels? Yes. Did I also look up a site where I could input their scores to make sure they got the ending scores I wanted? Also yes. If you want to see what they got for each frame, let me know. I have it saved as a picture on my computer.

Here's the first we see Dick and Danny realize they might be twins and both are freaking out.

Also, if you want to know Bruce's side of the conversation, let me know!

Comment your favorite Danny Phantom ep or your favorite Young Justice ep! Mine is Claw of the Wild (the only valid ep of s3) for Danny Phantom. For Young Justice they are Performance (s1), Bloodlines (s2, "You're Dick" lol), and every scene in s3 where Dick is like I hate being older and I hate being responsible how'd this all happen?? Cause.. Mood. Also Dick's fever dream in whatever that ep was.

Chapter 6: Chapter Six

Notes:

Ok, so you might notice in the fandoms I used for this that I'm mostly pulling from Young Justice for my Batman stuff. That's mostly because I love the Team from that. I recently read the comics that fit in with the show and discovered something. Dick has family that's alive! The Flying Graysons included him, Mary, John, his Aunt Karla, his Uncle Rick (who he's named after), and his older cousin John. While Mary, John, Karla, and cousin John died, his Uncle Rick survived but was paralyzed and unable to take care of Dick. That's why Bruce was able to take him in. I love the idea of Dick having family out there, so I'm going with that. Just as a heads up. It's only mentioned briefly in a blink and miss it this chapter but it'll be a bigger deal next chapter.

“Alfred, you remember Danny, Tucker, and Sam?” Dick said when Alfred came around the car to open the door for the teens.

“Of course. Masters Danny, Tucker, Miss Sam, how are you this evening?” Alfred asked.

“They’re fine, Alfred.” Dick said, pushing his new friends into the car.

“He reminds me of Hobson.” Tucker laughed.

“I miss Hobson sometimes.” Danny sighed.

“I don’t.” Sam said, rolling her eyes.

“Who’s Hobson?” Dick asked. “Also, this is Bruce Wayne. Bruce, this is Danny, Tucker, and Sam.” He added, pointing at each as he said their names.

“Dude, it’s Bruce Wayne.” Tucker whispered loudly to Danny making Dick laugh.

“Yes, very exciting. Now who’s Hobson?” Dick asked again.

“Oh, early last school year I think, Danny’s parents sold their lab and ghost equipment to the government and moved into a fancy mansion. Hobson was the butler that came with the place.” Sam explained.

“I miss his milkshakes.” Tucker sighed.

“You guys had some truly disgusting milkshakes that week.” Sam shuddered.

“Well, I’m pleased to meet you all.” Bruce said, distracting them all from their conversation.

“Sorry Mr. Wayne.” Sam said.

“Please, call me Bruce.” Bruce smiled at them.

“Tucker, you can ask him as many questions as you can think of.” Dick grinned before pulling out his phone to text Wally.

Dickie-birb <3: Hey Walls I miss you
Wally <3: Miss you too babe. Making friends?
Dickie-birb <3: I think so but also... something weird happened.
Wally <3: What’s wrong babe?
Dickie-birb <3: I’d explain it better on the phone instead of text. Can I call you in a couple hours?
Wally <3: Of course

“Dick, off the phone when you have guests.” Bruce scolded when he realized Dick was texting.

“I was just talking to Wally.” Dick said, putting the phone away.

“You saw him two days ago, Dick. I think you’ll survive the separation.” Bruce said, rolling his eyes.

“I don’t know Bruce. I might keel over. Maybe you should have let me invite him.” Dick grinned.

“Then keel over. I wasn’t spending a week with you and your hyperactive boyfriend.” Bruce laughed.

“Wally isn’t... ok he is hyperactive.” Dick said.

“Are you two always like this?” Danny asked. “I know I’m not nearly that... open... with my dad.”

“No. Sometimes Bruce is a grump.” Dick said with a shrug.

“And sometimes Dick pouts for no reason, like not seeing his boyfriend for two days.” Bruce said, mimicking Dick’s shrug making Danny, Tucker, and Sam laugh. “So I hear you three already know our host this evening, Vlad Masters.” Bruce said when the laughter died down.

“He went to college with my parents.” Danny explained.

“Are we going to his place or a restaurant?” Tucker asked.

“Restaurant.” Bruce said. “We should almost be there I think. Alfred?”

“Yes, Master Bruce?” Alfred asked from the front of the car.

“How long until we reach the restaurant?” Bruce asked.

“One more block.” Alfred said.

“See? Almost there.” Bruce smiled at the teens.

“Is this some fancy restaurant? None of us are dressed for fancy.” Danny asked. “Well, except Sam, but that’s because she’d purposefully wears stuff like this to fancy places.” He added with a smile.

“You guys will be fine.” Dick said.

“You know Vlad will make a comment no matter what we wear.” Tucker said.

“That’s true. Also who cares what that fruit loop thinks?” Sam added.

“Fruit loop?” Bruce asked.

“Sorry.” Danny blushed. “We don’t really get along with him. He likes my mom. Like, like likes her. And isn’t subtle about it. Honestly, he’s a little crazy about it.” He tried explaining.

“It’s ok. We’re not friends or anything. But we run in similar circles simply because of our wealth. It would have been rude to turn down his invitation to dinner.” Bruce said. “If you four are uncomfortable while we’re there, let me know and we can leave early. Or let Dick know and he’ll let me know.”

“We’ve worked out a system in case one of us is having an awful time so that we can leave early if needed.” Dick said. He figured he shouldn’t mention it was usually to leave for a mission.

“That’s smart.” Danny said. “Umm.. were you going to mention that thing we figured out?” He asked Dick quietly, glancing at Bruce.

“Right.” Dick nodded. “Hey, um, Bruce?”

“Yes?”

“When we were at the Nasty Burger earlier one of Danny’s friends pointed out that him and I look a lot alike.” Dick started.

“Lots of people have dark hair and blue eyes.” Bruce said. “I have dark hair and blue eyes.” He pointed out.

“True, but not a lot of people have dark hair, blue eyes, that are the same age, and apparently the exact same birthday.” Dick said.

“Oh.” Bruce said.

“I was wondering if you knew if my parents had a second kid.” Dick said.

“I don’t know that. It’s possible though. I can look into it if you two want. I should have at least limited access to their medical records as your guardian. Is that what you want?” Bruce asked.

Dick and Danny looked at each other for a second; Danny gave Dick a single nod. “Do it. We need to know.” Dick said, turning to Bruce. “B, what if I’ve had more family this whole time?” He added quietly, almost to himself.

“I know, Dick. I know what that would mean to you.” Bruce said. Then added, “If you’re really brothers, it would mean that John and Mary gave up one of you. Do you think that would change how you feel about them? I know you idolize them, Dick. I want you to have answers but I don’t want your good memories to be tainted by this.”

“I need to know, Bruce.” Dick said.

“What about you, Danny? You have a family, and from I’ve heard, you’ve been with them most of your life. Would this change how you view them? Would it change how you view your birth parents, knowing that they only gave up one child?” Bruce asked.

“Bruce... My parents are embarrassing and weird and definitely a little crazy. My sister is obnoxious and annoying. But they’re my family and I love them. And I know they love me. Honestly, I don’t think about my birth parents. If they gave up me and kept Dick, that means they wanted a better life for me than they could provide.” Danny said. “Besides, if we are brothers, that means I would have lost my parents at a young age too, right? Would you have taken in two young boys like you took in Dick?” He asked, looking Bruce in the eyes.

“I’d like to think I would have.” Bruce said. “I’m glad you have a good family though. Do you want to know if you and Dick are brothers?”

“I don’t have to know, but it’d be nice. Besides, if you find out and only told Dick, I don’t think he’d leave me alone ‘til I knew too and I think he needs to know. So, yes, I want you to try to find out.” Danny said.

“Thanks Danny.” Dick smiled.

“Then as soon as dinner is over I’ll start looking.” Bruce said with a nod.

“Can we skip dinner and go straight to finding out?” Dick asked. He knew Bruce’s answer but couldn’t help asking anyways.

“No, Dick. We made a commitment. We should be there for at least half an hour.” Bruce said.

“Fine.” Dick pouted.

“He looks just like you do when you pout.” Sam told Danny, laughing.

“He does not!” Danny said, pouting.

“He does.” Bruce said. “Maybe you guys are right about being related.” He added with a smile.

“Master Bruce, we are here.” Alfred said, from the open car door. “We have been for about 5 minutes but I figured I’d let you finish your talk first.”

“Thanks, Alfred.” Bruce said with a blush.

“Of course, Master Bruce.”

“Let’s get this over with.” Danny muttered to Dick.

“You really don’t like Vlad?” Dick asked Danny as they got out of the car.

“You’ll understand better once you meet him.” Danny said.

“If you really don’t want to be here, we can leave. I can fake being sick or something if you need.” Dick said.

“Bruce said half an hour?” Danny asked, Dick nodded. “I can handle half an hour.”

“Mr. Wayne!” The group heard from a large table in the corner of the room.

“Mr. Masters, thanks for inviting us. I appreciate you letting Dick bring his new friends as well.” Bruce said, shaking Vlad’s hand and giving him a smile.

“Of course! Young Daniel and his friends. How are you doing, little badger?” Vlad asked Danny. “And how is dear Maddie?”

“Still in love with my dad. How’s your lonely guy cat?” Danny asked, every bit as snarky as Vlad.

“I’ve told you, she’s my sister’s cat!” Vlad seemed to be losing his temper. Danny raised an eyebrow at him with a smirk before glancing between him and Bruce.

“You ok, Mr. Masters?” Bruce asked innocently. Dick knew that tone though, Bruce suspected something. Though Dick didn’t know what it was.

“I apologize, Mr. Wayne. And please, call me Vlad.” Vlad said, turning away from Danny and giving Bruce a very fake smile.

“Call me Bruce. It’s alright, why don’t we sit down and order something to eat.” Bruce said. “I don’t think you’ve met Dick either.”

“Ah yes, your young ward.” Vlad said, barely giving Dick a glance.

“And I hear you already know Danny’s friends.” Bruce said, sitting down even though Vlad hadn’t yet. Dick followed his lead and he noticed Danny, Tucker, and Sam followed him.

“Yes, Foley and Manson.” Vlad said.

“So, why’d you invite Bruce out to dinner, V-man?” Danny asked, arms crossed.

“Daniel, you couldn’t possibly understand all my reasons.”

“I’m sure I know some of them.” Danny narrowed his eyes at Vlad.

“Anyways, Vlad, if you’re a billionaire, why are you a mayor?” Dick asked.

“I felt called to public service. That’s all.” Vlad said.

“Yeah right. You didn’t even live in Amity before becoming mayor. You lived in a mansion in Wisconsin.” Danny said.

“Yeah, why not use your money like Bruce and actually make the world a better place?” Tucker asked.

“Kids, let’s not antagonize our host for the evening.” Bruce said.

“Sorry.” Tucker said.

“Don’t be such a dad, Bruce.” Dick said.

“I am a dad, Dick. Or didn’t you notice me raising you the last 8 years?” Bruce laughed.

“Alfred.” Dick shrugged.

“I’ll give you that one.” Bruce said. “Have you ever thought of having children, Vlad? Or adopting so you have an heir?”

“I have thought about an heir to my vast fortune before, but there’s no one worthy in my eyes.” Vlad said, glancing at Danny. Dick couldn’t tell for sure, but after seeing Danny narrow his eyes at Vlad, he figured it was probably some kind of dig at Danny.

“I hadn’t thought of it at all until Dick.” Bruce said.

“Yes well, that’s fine for you.” Vlad said.

It hadn’t been half an hour yet but it felt like it to Dick. So he turned to Bruce, “Hey Bruce? I don’t feel well. I know you’re in the middle of eating, but can we leave early anyways?” Bruce and him had come up with this a few years ago to help them get out of dinners, meetings, galas and such for missions. Though they occasionally used it for other things too.

“Of course, Dick. I’m so sorry, Vlad. I’ll pay for our dinners.” Bruce set a large bill on the table. “I can give you a call tomorrow so we can talk about what you needed to. Come on kids.” He got up from the table and put a hand on Dick’s shoulder.

“Thanks, Bruce. I’m sorry for ruining dinner with your friend.” Dick said as innocently as he could.

“It’s ok, Dick. If you don’t feel good, you shouldn’t have to stay.” Bruce said as they left the restaurant.

As soon as they were in the car Dick turned to Bruce. “Sorry about that. I know you wanted to stay half an hour but he made me uncomfortable and I could tell he was making Danny, Tucker, and Sam uncomfortable too.”

“It’s fine, Dick. I don’t much care for him.” Bruce said.

“Where are we taking Master Dick’s friends?” Alfred asked from the front seat.

“We can head back to Sam’s. Tucker and I left our backpacks there.” Danny said.

“We can drive you home after if you want.” Bruce said.

“Nah, we walk home all the time. Only thing you really have to worry about in Amity are ghost attacks, not muggings. And we know how to handle ghost attacks.” Danny said.

“If you’re sure.” Bruce said.

“Besides, you promised Dick to start looking into whether or not we’re brothers as soon as dinner was over. The faster we leave, the faster you can start looking and I think he wants you to start sooner rather than later.” Danny added.

“That’s true.” Dick said. “Hey, what was that thing about not knowing anyone worthy?” He asked Danny.

“Oh, he’s tried to convince both me and my sister to disown our dad and move in with him. Mostly because he wants to date my mom and thinks it’d be easier if he had one of her kids.” Danny said.

“That’s... weird.” Dick said.

“We told you that he’s a fruit loop.” Sam said with a shrug.

“Are you guys sure you’re fine walking home? I don’t mind waiting and having Alfred drive you home too. I want you safe.” Dick said. “Even if you don’t end up being my brother, you’re my friend now; all three of you. I wouldn’t want anything bad to happen just because I’m impatient.”

“We’ll be fine. Would it make you feel better if we texted the group chat when we got home?” Danny asked.

“Yes, actually.” Dick smiled.

************
“Thanks for bringing us along for dinner.” Danny said to Bruce. “I know you didn’t ask, but if Vlad is trying to convince you to do some kind of business deal with him, I wouldn’t suggest it.”

“I’ll take that under advisement.” Bruce said. Danny didn’t know if he’d actually listen, but figured it was worth saying something.

“We’re here.” Alfred said, opening the car door for Danny, Tucker, and Sam.

“Thanks, Alfred.” Danny said, getting out of the car.

“Don’t forget to text me!” Dick called from inside the car.

“We won’t.” Danny said.

Alfred shut the car door. “See you, Alfred.” Danny said with a smile.

“Most likely, Master Danny. Have a good rest of your night.” Alfred said before getting back in the car and driving off.

“Sorry about making you guys sit through dinner with Vlad.” Danny said as the trio entered the house so Tucker and Danny could grab their backpacks.

“It’s cool dude. I like hanging with Dick. He’s fun. Plus, I met Bruce Freaking Wayne!” Tucker squealed.

“He seemed really nice for a rich guy.” Sam said.

“That’s true.” Danny agreed.

“We should head home. If we don’t text Dick soon, I’m guessing he’ll send Alfred to track us down.” Tucker said.

“Probably.” Danny laughed. “We’ll see you at school tomorrow, Sam.” He gave her a quick kiss before transforming, grabbing Tucker, and flying him home.

“Maybe wait another 5 minutes before texting Dick.” Danny suggested before flying home himself.

A few minutes after getting home and pulling out his homework to attempt to have something done for school the next day, Danny’s phone vibrated, it was the new group chat Sam made with Dick.

Tuck: Hey just letting you know, I made it home. So no need to send Alfred after me.
Dick I guess: Thanks for letting me know!! Danny you home yet??
Danny: I just made it home. All safe.
Danny: Hey are you going to be at school all week??
Dick I guess: I’d have to ask Bruce.

Danny went back to his homework while waiting for Dick’s response.

Dick I guess: He says I can if I want. Did you all want me there?
Tuck: It would be awesome!
Sam <3: I don’t think anyone would pay attention in classes if you kept going. But we can hang out after school nearly every day. We just have to also study some days.
Danny: Let me know if Bruce finds out anything.
Dick I guess: You’ll be the first I tell. Just don’t tell Wally that. He thinks he’s gonna be first.

Danny laughed and shook his head before attempting more of his homework.

Notes:

Vlad is crazy and might or might not have a scheme up his sleeve. I rewatched the eps with Vlad while writing this chapter and paused at the perfect moment. Let me know if you want to see Vlad's scheming face. Also, why would Vlad's sister name her cat after Maddie?? Can you answer that Vlad?? I thought not.

Comment your favorite restaurant or favorite meal! Also, (especially if you're still in high school) comment your favorite book you've had to read for class before the next chapter uploads! (I graduated 10 years ago and I can't remember like any books we read in class, if yours is good, I might include it in the next chapter!)

Chapter 7: Chapter Seven

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait! I was writing this as part of Camp Nanowrimo and when camp ended, I wasn't writing every single day anymore. I will still be putting out chapters, I promise, they'll just be coming much slower.

Reminder: I'm pulling most of Dick's backstory from the Young Justice comics that went with the show, meaning it wasn't just his parents that died. His mom, dad, aunt, and cousin all died and his uncle survived but was unable to care for Dick.

“Bruce I’m calling Wally!” Dick called, heading to his room at the hotel.

“Don’t stay up too late!” Bruce called back.

“Get started on that search and we’ll see!” Dick laughed.

“Little Bird!” Wally said when he answered the phone.

“Hey Walls.” Dick smiled and laid down on his bed. Talking to Wally always made him feel better.

“Did you call to talk about that thing that was too difficult to text?” Wally asked.

“Maybe I just wanted to hear your voice.” Dick smiled to himself.

“Well, I’m always up for that but you sounded like you needed to talk, not listen.” Wally said.

“I guess that’s true. Hang on; I’m putting you on speaker for a while. I’m waiting for a couple texts.” Dick said, turning the speaker phone on.

“That’s fine. Now, what’s going on?”

“So you know those friends I mentioned I was making?” Dick asked.

“Yeah.”

“Well, one of them, Danny, apparently looks a lot like me which even Bruce agreed with. Plus, we’re the same age, and on top of that, we have the exact same birthday.”

“Well, that’s odd but what else is there? I can tell there’s something else.”

“He was adopted when he was like a month old. Do you think my parents could have had twins and given one up?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know, Dick. From what you’ve told me of your parents they seemed like good people. But it’s not like you had a normal childhood. It’s possible that they knew they couldn’t care for two babies while in the circus. Would it change anything?” Wally asked.

“Not sure. Bruce is looking into it now.”

“Let me know what he finds out.”

“Of course, Wally. Wait hang on. One of the texts I was waiting for just came in.”

Tucker: Hey just letting you know, I made it home. So no need to send Alfred after me.
Dick: Thanks for letting me know!! Danny you home yet??

“What’s the text?” Wally asked.

“Oh we dropped off all three of the kids I hung out with today off at one of their houses and the other two walked home. They’re supposed to let me know when they get home.” Dick explained.

“So who are these kids?” Wally asked.

“Well, there’s Danny that I was just telling you about. Then his best friend Tucker who I guess is a techno-geek, whatever that is, and his girlfriend Sam Manson. Her parents are apparently friends with Bruce.” Dick explained.

Danny: I just made it home. All safe.
Danny: Hey are you going to be at school all week??
Dick: I’d have to ask Bruce.

“They just asked me a question that I have to ask Bruce. I’m gonna leave you on speaker while I go ask.” Dick said, getting up and heading to the other room to look for Bruce.

“Sounds good.”

“Bruce?” Dick called.

“In here!” Bruce said from the room he was in.

“Danny asked if I was going to be at school all week since I was there today.” Dick said when he found Bruce.

“I suppose if you want to you can, I’d have to talk to the Principal again.” Bruce said.

“Ok, I’ll let them know.”

“Hi Bruce!” Wally said over the phone while Dick texted the group chat.

“Hi, Wally. Remember not to stay up too late.” Bruce said.

Dick: He says I can if I want. Did you all want me there?
Tucker: It would be awesome!
Sam: I don’t think anyone would pay attention in classes if you kept going. But we can hang out after school nearly every day. We just have to also study some days.

“Sam says it wouldn’t be a good idea after all cause no one paid attention during their classes today. But they want to hang out after school nearly every day if that’s cool.”

“That’s fine.” Bruce said.

“Just don’t forget about me!” Wally cried.

“How could I ever forget you, Walls? You’re my best friend!” Dick laughed.

“How’s the research coming?” Dick asked.

Danny: Let me know if Bruce finds out anything.
Dick: You’ll be the first I tell. Just don’t tell Wally that. He thinks he’s gonna be first.

“It’s not going well yet. Danny’s adoption was closed so I’ll have to use the actual Batcomputer for that. I’m currently working on the other side to see if your mother had twins. It won’t tell me if Danny is your brother, but it would tell me if you have a twin at all.” Bruce explained. “Maybe I should speak to your Uncle Rick. He might know the answer.”

“Don’t bother him with this, please.” Dick said.

“You ok?” Wally asked.

“Fine, Walls. Bruce, I’m heading back to my room. Please don’t call Uncle Rick.” Dick headed to his room.

Once the door was shut, Wally asked, “So, I know what you said was a lie. So what’s really wrong?”

“So, you know my Uncle Rick survived the fall that killed my parents, aunt, and cousin. But he was also paralyzed and couldn’t take care of me, which is why Bruce took me in.” Dick said with a sigh.

“Yeah. You mentioned that when you first told me your backstory. Why don’t you want Bruce to call him if it means you find out the truth sooner?”

“If most of your family died, leaving you paralyzed, and you rarely if ever see your only living relative, would you want the memory of your sister-in-law dragged back up? I don’t want to cause him anymore pain and I don’t know if he’d know anyways. Bruce is a good enough detective to find it out without bothering him.” Dick tried explaining.

“I guess I get that. I don’t see why you didn’t just tell Bruce that. You’d think he’d understand where you’re coming from.”

“When Bruce’s parents died, they died without any family besides Bruce and Alfred or any big secrets. He wouldn’t really understand.”

“I think he would, Dick. You need to trust him with this.”

“Maybe. Anyways, you do any fun superheroing while I’ve been gone?” Dick asked to try to distract his boyfriend.

“Uncle Barry and I stopped Captain Cold yesterday!” Wally told him excitedly.

“What was he trying to do?”

“Rob a bank next to where Uncle Barry works.” Wally laughed.

“Not a great idea.” Dick laughed.

“Nope. So if you and Bruce are in Amity Park, who’s protecting Gotham?” Wally asked.

“Alfred. He’ll call if there’s anything important. Plus Bruce is letting Barbara go semi solo this week as Batgirl. Well, it’s her and Alfred on comms. Bruce can get back pretty quickly if things go wrong.” Dick explained.

“I guess that makes sense. How do you think Barbara is doing?” Wally asked.

“Considering we’re still here and Bruce hasn’t high tailed it back to Gotham, it’s either quiet or she’s doing ok.” Dick laughed.

“I suppose that’s true.” Wally laughed.

“Well, it’s getting late and I don’t want Bruce to yell at us. I should get off the phone and head to bed.” Dick said with a yawn.

“Sounds like a good plan. At least we’re in the same time zone now.” Wally said.

“That’s true. Not like we have a large time difference anyways.” Dick laughed. “I’ll text you tomorrow.”

“Promise?”

“Promise. Love you, Walls.”

“Love you too, Dick. Sweet dreams.”

************
Danny woke up the next day with his head on his desk. He must have fallen asleep doing his homework. Maybe they should have studied instead of bowling with Dick yesterday. Danny quickly checked his phone for any new messages and saw none. Stretching, he got up to get ready for the day.

“Danny!” His mom called from down the stairs. “Sam and Tucker are here!”

“Coming!” Danny threw on his normal outfit, shoved his stuff into his backpack, and ran down the stairs, skipping most of the steps.

“What took so long, dude? I thought you were going to meet us outside.” Tucker said.

“Fell asleep at my desk and forgot to set my alarm.” Danny shrugged.

“Well, let’s go. If we’re late again, Lancer is going to kill us.” Sam said, pulling Danny out the door.

“Have a good day, sweetie!” His mom called after him.

“So, what’s the plan for today?” Danny asked. “I know you guys wanted to hang out with Dick again but we also need to patrol and try to study. I wasn’t kidding about falling asleep at my desk last night trying to finish my homework.”

“The dude doesn’t have any other friends in town, Danny. Can we try to have a normal life this week?” Tucker asked.

“If the town gets wrecked, I’m blaming you.” Danny sighed.

“We can go to the library today, if you want. Sounds like Dick is pretty smart and could help us studying.” Sam suggested.

“Text him and ask.” Tucker told Danny.

“Fine.” Danny dug out his phone as they walked up the steps of the school.

Danny: I know it’s early, considering you don’t have to be up, but Sam, Tucker, and I were wondering if you’re willing to hang out at the library after we’re out of school and help us study.
Dick I guess: Sounds like fun! Let me know when you’re out of school and I’ll have Alfred or Bruce drive me to the library!
Sam <3: Bruce can drive? You mean he doesn’t just have Alfred drive him everywhere?
Dick I guess: Of course Bruce can drive! I can too! I’m just not allowed to drive any of Bruce’s or Alfred’s cars and we didn’t bring my bike.
Danny: First period is about to start, we’ll text you when we get out of school

“Mr. Fenton!” Mr. Lancer yelled from the front of the room. “Phones need to be put away during class time.”

“Would you believe me if I said I was telling them that class was starting and that I had to stop texting?” Danny asked as he slipped his phone back in his pocket.

“No. And I’ll take the phone if I see it again.” Mr. Lancer said.

“Yes, sir.” Danny blushed. He pulled out his notebook to start taking notes.

“Now, as I was saying, we’re starting a new book this week. We’re taking a trip to the library so everyone can get their copy of A Midsummer Night’s Dream. Grab your bags and follow me. Anyone who doesn’t end up with a book gets an ‘F’ for this section so make sure you actually go to the library and get your book. Don’t just skip out as soon as we exit the room.” Mr. Lancer explained.

The trio followed Mr. Lancer out of the classroom with the rest of their classmates. Once they entered the library they were lined up to get their books.

“Think Dick has read this book?” Tucker asked.

“Probably; he’s a year ahead of us.” Danny shrugged.

“He probably took AP classes or something and read different books.” Sam reminded them. “You don’t really skip grades by taking regular classes”

“Oh yeah.” Danny and Tucker sighed together.

“We can still ask him after school.” Sam said, rolling her eyes. “You never know, he might have read it.”

“Now class, as soon as you get your book, head back to the classroom and we’ll talk about the assignment for the week.” Mr. Lancer said over the hushed tones of everyone talking quietly.

Notes:

So I'm reading Nightwing comics rn and I'm in the New 52 era of Nightwing and I hate it. He doesn't even wear blue, he wears red. It's stupid.

Hopefully I'll be able to get the next chapter out soon! (Wish me luck!)

Comment your favorite comic (DC or Marvel) (if you've read any) or your favorite tv show/movie based on comic book characters (DC or Marvel but only choose the MCU if you actually mean it, please)!!

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight

Notes:

Someone asked for Vlad's scheming face and I don't know how to add pictures very well, so I'm hoping it works. It'll be in the main body because you can't add pics to comments or author's notes, at least as far as I can tell.

 

Danny: Hey Dick! We just got out of class! We’re heading to the town library if you want to meet us there!
Dick: Cool! I’ll see if someone can drive me over!

“Hey Bruce!” Dick called through the hotel suite after throwing on a NASA shirt.

“In here!” Bruce called from the bedroom he was using.

“Danny, Tucker, and Sam are out of school and want me to meet up at the library with them. Can you or Alfred drive me?” Dick asked.

“Sure, I can take you. I need to stretch my legs anyways.” Bruce said, getting up and stretching his back.

Dick: Bruce is driving me, soon be there soon
Danny: Sweet!

“Have you found out anything?” Dick asked as they walked to the car.

“I did. You’re like triple extra sure you want to know?” Bruce asked again as they got into the car and he inputted the address.

“I already told you I was sure.” Dick said.

“I found out that your mom did in fact give birth to twins. Without the Batcomputer I can’t tell you who the twin is. All I know is that she had two boys; one she kept, you, and one she put up for adoption.” Bruce said. “She didn’t name the other twin before putting him up for adoption, and even if she had, his name could have been changed by his adoptive family.”

“So I do have more family out there?” Dick asked quietly.

“You do. It might be Danny, it might not. I can’t do more until we get home, but when we do, do you want me to keep looking?” Bruce asked. “It doesn’t matter in the long run, does it? You still have Alfred and I. You still have Wally and your friends on the Team. You still have your Uncle Rick if you ever want to visit him.”

“I know, Bruce. But this is important to me. I was really close with my cousin John and it’d be nice to have family close to my age again. Even if it’s not Danny, I need to know.”

“Ok, but it’ll have to wait until we get back to Gotham. I’m not having Barbara using the Batcomputer to look this up and Alfred has enough duties going back and forth between here and Gotham.” Bruce reminded him.

“I can wait, Bruce. Are we almost to the library?”

“Two minutes according to the GPS.”

Dick: Two minutes according to the gps!
Danny: Sounds good! I’ll meet you at the front and take you to where the others are.

“Danny is gonna meet me at the front.”

“Sounds good. Let me know when you need picked up. Or if you go anywhere else.” Bruce said, pulling up in front of the library.

“I will. Thanks for the ride, Bruce.” Dick said as he got out of the car.

“Dick!” Danny called from the library doors.

“Hey Danny!” Dick grinned, running up the steps to meet with his new friend, waving bye to Bruce. “How was school?”

“It was ok. We got a new English assignment that’s gonna be difficult. Have you ever read A Midsummer Night’s Dream?” Danny asked as he headed into the library.

“Of course. We read that a couple years ago in school.” Dick shrugged.

“We’re just starting it.” Danny explained.

“What’s the assignment?” Dick asked.

“Here’s the paper on it.” Tucker said, handing him a paper. “Also, hey.”

“Hey Tucker. Hey Sam.” Dick took it and sat down. “You just have to pick one of these options?”

“Yep.” Sam nodded.

“Some of these sound easy.” Dick said.

“I think the hardest part is getting the boys to read the play.” Sam laughed. Danny and Tucker were trying to stack their copies of the book like playing cards to make a tower. “You’ve read it before?”

“Yep.” Dick turned to Danny and Tucker, “It’s not a bad play, guys.” He tried convincing them.

“Shakespeare is hard to understand though.” Danny whined.

“I suppose that’s true. He’s also really funny.” Dick shrugged.

“How about you just tell us what happens in it and help us with the project?” Tucker asked.

“That’s cheating, Tucker.” Sam scolded.

“Do I care if it gets us out of reading this play?” Tucker shrugged.

“You should. You know how Lancer is.” Sam said.

“Lancer loves us. He wouldn’t care if we took a shortcut to getting his assignment done.” Danny said.

“You know he would. Remember when he kept you after to study for that make up test? Or when you found the answers to the C.A.T.s?” Sam asked. Dick didn’t know for sure what they were talking about, but he didn’t like the idea of cheating.

“Guys, I’ll help you with the project but only after you actually read the play. I don’t like cheating. I’ll hang out with you guys while you read; if you want.” Dick suggested.

“Do you have anything to do?” Sam asked.

“I can text Wally.” Dick shrugged, pulling his phone out.

Dickie-birb <3: Hey Walls, what are you up to?
Wally <3: Hey Dick! Homework :( you?
Dickie-birb <3: Hanging out with Danny and co. They’re doing homework too and I was hoping for a distraction.
Wally <3: What kind of distraction? My homework can wait a bit.
Dickie-birb <3: They’re reading a play and I’m bored is all.
Wally <3: What play? Have you read it before?
Dickie-birb <3: Midsummer night’s dream. I read it a couple years ago for English class.
Wally <3: That’s the one where they all fall for the wrong people right?
Dickie-birb <3: Yep. Danny and Tucker don’t want to read it and want me to just tell them what happens. I told them no.
Wally <3: I get that. Are they reading it now?

Dick looked up from his phone to glace at his new friends. Sam was reading and looked about halfway through, Tucker looked like he was trying to read but also looked very confused about what was on the page and looked very close to the beginning, Danny was asleep.

Dickie-birb <3: I think Sam is.

He quickly snuck a picture of the trio and sent it to Wally.

Dickie-birb <3: I can’t decide if I want to help them or not.
Wally <3: Is the one asleep Danny?
Dickie-birb <3: Ya. Why?
Wally <3: You guys were right about you two looking alike! You could def be twins!
Wally <3: You should at least wake Danny up.
Dickie-birb <3: Probably.

“Hey Sam?”

“Yeah, Dick?”

“Danny is sleeping.”

“Danny!” Sam whispered loudly, shaking Danny’s arm. “Wake up! You’re supposed to be reading!”

“What?” Danny sat up slowly.

“You’re supposed to be reading, not sleeping. Get to work.” Sam scolded.

“But Sam I’m so tired!”

“No buts. Read.” Sam went back to her book.

“Have you read this before, Sam?” Dick asked, noticing again how far she was in it.

“Yeah, I went through a phase where I read a bunch of Shakespeare.” She shrugged.

************
“I don’t get what’s going on in this play.” Danny sighed, distracting Sam from another Shakespeare spiel.

“What don’t you get?” Dick asked.

“I thought I was clear. I don’t get anything that’s going on in this play.” Danny shook his head.

“When I first read it, it helped to map out what was going on with each character as it happened. Why don’t you try that while reading?” Dick suggested. “Or you can act it out. That’s what Wally and I did when he had to read it for school. We roped in a few friends to help so we had enough people to do like... the whole thing.”

“Really?” Sam asked.

“I may have gone overboard and rewrote the play with more modern language and we acted out the whole thing; filmed it too. On the plus side, Wally got an A on his project.” Dick blushed.

“Can we read yours instead of this?” Tucker asked, waving his book at Dick. “Or watch the movie you made?”

“No.” Dick shook his head. “For one, I don’t have it with me.”

“And second?” Danny asked.

“Ok, I didn’t have a second point.” Dick laughed quietly. “But I don’t have it with me so it doesn’t matter.”

“Don’t you have a butler? Can’t he go back to Gotham and get it for you?” Tucker asked.

“Alfred isn’t just a butler. He’s so much more. And I would never use him like that.” Dick said.

Danny tried to think of another way to get out of reading. “Did Bruce find out anything?”

“Sorta.” Dick hesitated. “He found out I have a twin, but he doesn’t know anything about the twin. He’s gonna keep looking though. He’s probably going to have to wait until we get home though and use... some of his connections to get more information.”

“Do...” Danny hesitated before continuing, “Do you want me to be your twin or do you want it to be someone else?” He didn’t know if he really wanted an answer or not but he had to ask.

“If I have a twin, and it looks like I do, then it would be awesome if it was you because you’re an awesome kid.” Dick smiled at him. “Wanna hear something funny?”

“Sure?”

“My boyfriend thinks we could be twins. I sent him a picture of you three cause he asked if you were reading.” Dick laughed, showing Danny the message. “Now, I’m gonna go look for something to read for myself, you read.”

“Don’t think you can tell me what to do. For all we know, I’m older.” Danny stuck his tongue out at Dick.

“Dude, we’re the same age.” Dick rolled his eyes and headed through the aisles of the library.

Danny pulled out a sheet of paper and opened the book from the beginning. “Are you going to do what Dick suggested and map out what happens?” Sam asked.

“I’m going to try.” Danny shrugged.

“I can help if you get stuck on the language.” Sam reminded him.

Notes:

Sorry this one is a little shorter and is a lot of texts between Dick and Wally.

Comment your favorite movie twins. Mine's either Fred and George from Harry Potter or the girls from The Parent Trap. Close third would be the girls from Double Teamed. (Fun fact: only one of these three sets of movie twins is actually twins in real life!)

Chapter 9: Chapter Nine

Dickie-birb <3: I was telling the others about making that movie for your project when you had to read midsummer night’s dream
Dickie-birb <3: Now they want to see it
Wally <3: The one we did with the Team? That was fun to make.
Dickie-birb <3: It was. I’m trying to find something to read while they work but can’t decide.
Wally <3: Not sure either
Dickie-birb <3: Distract me then. How’s the Team? You guys hang out much so far this week?
Wally <3: Well, Canary is thinking of doing extra training sessions once those who are in school are out for a long break.

Dick scanned the book shelves, if Canary was planning extra training sessions, they’d be tough. Since almost all the Team had graduated high school, they weren’t all able to get together quite as often as they’d like for group training. It’d be nice to see everyone again though.

Dickie-birb <3: That’d be fun!
Dickie-birb <3: Maybe we should all stay at the Cave for a week. Do extra trainings with Canary during the day and have sleepovers and movie nights every night!
Wally <3: That sounds fun! I’ll mention it when I head over later today!
Dickie-birb <3: Just don’t forget about me!
Wally <3: You’re the one out making new friends lol
Dickie-birb <3: I suppose that’s true

Dick turned a corner, laughing at his boyfriend to himself, and ran into someone. “Oh, sorry.”

“Watch it, Fentonio.” The person said, shoving Dick against the bookshelf he was near. Dick looked up and saw it was one of the jocks from Danny’s school. Dash, if Dick remembered correctly.

“Who?” Dick asked, giving the jock a questioning look.

“Dash, back off. He’s not me.” Danny said, coming up from behind Dick. “This is Dick Grayson. You met him yesterday at school, remember? The rich kid following Sam around?”

“What?” Dash asked. He looked between the two of them before walking off. “Whatever.”

“Sorry about him. Usually it’s only me that he bullies.” Danny said.

“Why are you apologizing?” Dick asked.

“Well, he was only rude to you because he thought you were me.” Danny shrugged.

“Danny, please don’t apologize for your bullies.” Dick said. “How’d you know to come rescue me anyways?”

“I saw Dash come in and head in the direction you’d gone in. If Valerie thought we looked alike then Dash would too. And Dash isn’t smart enough to look for differences between two people that look similar.” Danny shrugged again.

“Well, thanks.” Dick grinned.

“Whatever, dude.” Danny said with a blush. “Come on, we’re heading out. Did you want to keep hanging out?”

“Sure, but what about your project? You could not have read the book in the last ten minutes.”

“I started reading. Did what you suggested and tried mapping out what was going on. It helped some.”

“I’m glad you at least started.”

“Who were you texting?” Danny asked, pointing at Dick’s phone that was still out, and buzzing.

“Wally. He was telling me what’s going on what our group of friends.” Dick explained, opening his phone to see the new messages from Wally.

Wally <3: Anyways, sleep over and movie nights would be so fun!
Wally <3: And you know it’s something M’gann would be totally down for! Earth customs and such
Wally <3: We should try to convince Roy to come too!

Dick laughed, “I mentioned maybe doing a big sleepover with our whole group sometime soon since we live in different cities and don’t see each other much and he’s very excited about the idea.”

Dickie-birb <3: It would def be fun to have him come but you know he won’t. Not until he finds the “real” Roy.

“Then why do you look sad?” Danny asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you laughed and you’re smiling but you look sad. You ok?” Danny asked.

“Oh, I guess you’re right. He wants to invite one of our friends who...” Dick paused, trying to figure out how to explain Roy’s situation without giving anything away. “Well, he’s...”

“Complicated?” Danny suggested.

“To put it mildly. And he doesn’t want our help.” Dick shook his head. Roy was complicated, but he missed his friend.

Dickie-birb <3: Invite him anyways. I miss him.
Wally <3: Of course. I do too.

Dick slipped his phone back into his pocket. “Anyways, what’s the plan? If you’re not finishing your homework I mean.” He asked, trying to distract himself as the two reached their friends.

“Well, we were thinking Nasty Burger, but if you don’t want that we could do something else.” Danny said as he started packing up his stuff.

“Nasty Burger is fine with me. Are we walking there?” Dick asked.

“We generally walk everywhere within town, or use our electric scooters, but mostly walking.” Danny reminded him.

“Oh, yeah. That’s fine. I just have to let Bruce know.” Dick said, pulling his phone back out.

************
“Where are you doing your sleep over thing you mentioned with your friends? Since you said you live in different cities.” Danny asked as the group left the library.

“Happy Harbor, Rhode Island. Four of our group lives there so that’s usually where we hang out.” Dick explained.

“What about the others? You’re in Gotham, four are in Happy Harbor; how big is your group of friends anyways?” Sam asked.

“Let’s see...I think there are eight of us. Artemis and I are in Gotham, Wally is in Keystone, Kansas, Megan, Conner, Kaldur, and Zee are in Happy Harbor, and Raquel is in Dakota, Minnesota.” Dick said, counting off on his fingers.

“That’s a pretty big group.” Danny said. He thought the A-Listers were bad but there were only like five of them.

“Well, that’s just hometowns. Artemis and Wally are in college in California right now, Kaldur spends a lot of time out of the country with family, and Conner has family in Metropolis that he visits a lot.” Dick said.

“That’s super confusing.” Tucker said.

“I suppose it could be.” Dick shrugged. “So we just getting food or is there more to the plan?”

“Just food for now. That ok?” Danny asked.

“Totally, Bruce just wanted to know.”

“Tell us more about your friends.” Tucker said.

“What do you want to know?” Dick asked.

“Anything.”

“Anything like what?” Dick asked with a laugh.

“How’d you all meet?” Sam suggested as the group walked into the Nasty Burger.

“I’ll tell you once we sit down with food.” Dick sighed.

Once the group had ordered and Dick paid for everyone with a blush and “I still have a ton of left over cash from yesterday”, the group sat at their usual booth and started eating.

“So how’d you all meet?” Tucker asked.

“Well... Bruce is part of this... club and I met everyone through that. Wally’s uncle, Roy’s family friend, Kaldur’s... mentor, and Bruce introduced the four of us when I was like 10 or 11.” Dick started.

“Roy?” Danny asked. “He wasn’t in the group of people you named off.”

“He’s the... complicated friend.” Dick said. “He’s not technically part of the group but he’s friends with Wally, Kaldur, and I.”

“Ah.”

“Anyways, when I was 13, Wally, Kaldur, and I met Conner. He’s the brother-like figure of another of Bruce’s friends. Then we met Megan whose uncle is in the... club with Bruce. Then we met Artemis, her family friend is the same as Roy’s, though Artemis and Roy don’t get along much, I mean they do more now than when they met but still. Roy does get along with Artemis’s sister though which we all find strange.” Dick laughed and shook his head, lost in thought for a minute.

“And the others?” Tucker asked.

“Zee’s dad and Raquel’s close friend are both in the same club with Bruce. When they meet up, we try to meet up to hang out.” Dick finished. “I met them all before I was 14.”

“That’s cool. We all met a long time ago. But small town, we met everyone a long time ago.” Danny laughed.

“I met a lot of people when I was young cause I would introduce myself to everyone at the circus, trying to make new friends. But until I met Wally, Roy, and Kaldur, my only close friends were my parents, aunt and uncle, and my cousin.” Dick shrugged.

“Do you not have close friends at school?” Sam asked.

“Sure I do. My best friend at school is Barbara, but we didn’t become friends until after I met the others so she doesn’t count as my first close friend.”

“What’s she like?” Sam asked.

“She’s a badass. Years of gymnastics and karate; plus, her dad is the police commissioner.” Dick said with a grin.

“Should have brought her with you! She sounds awesome!” Sam exclaimed.

“Is she single?” Tucker asked. Danny rolled his eyes at his best friend’s antics.

“Yes, but you did hear that her dad is the head of the police, right?” Dick laughed. “Besides, you don’t even know what she looks like.”

“Is she hot?” Tucker asked.

“She’s aesthetically pleasing and could kick my ass, so yeah, I suppose she is. But seriously, her dad is a cop and will threaten you.” Dick said.

“Speaking from experience?” Danny laughed.

“Only sorta. When we first met we hadn’t even said anything to each other; he took one look at the two of us and said to me ‘Not on your life’, so you know, threat implied.” Dick laughed.

“So tell us more about your friends.” Tucker said.

“Maybe next time. Bruce just texted me that he’s on the way to pick me up.” Dick picked up his trash and took it to the trash can. “This was fun. Makes me miss Wally and the gang but fun.”

“It was fun.” Danny agreed. “I know you said you probably wouldn’t find out more information until you get home, but let me know if you find out anything anyways.” He added, rubbing his head awkwardly.

“I already told you that you’d be the first to know.” Dick laughed. “I might end up asking Bruce to go home early just so we can find out.”

“As much as I enjoy hanging out with you, I might agree that you should ask Bruce.” Danny laughed.

“I’ll talk to him tonight.” Dick said. “Here he is, I’ve got to go.”

“Well, text us later then.” Danny said with a smile. Dick leaving early meant they’d actually get to patrol today. Not that he didn’t like Dick, he was a fun dude, but he was lucky there hadn’t been a lot of ghost attacks recently.

“Sure.” Dick grinned and waved as he left the restaurant and got into Bruce’s car.

Notes:

Ok so, National Novel Writing Month (NaNoWriMo) is next month so I won't be writing for this much. Plus I'm moving very soon. I'm going to try to get one more chapter out before NaNo starts but with also moving, I can't make any promises. EDIT: I don't think I'll be getting the next chapter out after all before nano starts next month. We moved like 3 days ago and I still can't get my laptop to connect to the new wifi. Like, I'm having to write this on my phone just to let you guys know about it. I'll keep trying, but I doubt it'll happen.

Comment your favorite sleep over game/movie! For me, truth or dare is always fun and my group of friends in high school used to watch Pride and Prejudice during our movie nights a lot.

Chapter 10: Chapter Ten

Notes:

So I straight up had to buy a new laptop to be able to connect to the internet again so this is from my new laptop!

“So why’d you pick me up early?” Dick asked as Bruce drove away from the Nasty Burger.

“Trouble in Gotham. We’re leaving now. We can come back once it’s taken care of.” Bruce explained.

“Umm.. I was actually going to ask if we could go home early. Danny and I would really like to know if we’re twins.” Dick twiddled his thumbs, avoiding looking at Bruce.

“Of course, Dick. We will have to come back and leave publicly so no one guesses about Batman and Robin showing back up in Gotham right as Bruce and Dick leave Amity. But, we can definitely leave Amity once we get back.” Bruce nudged Dick until he looked at him and gave him a smile. “I know this means a lot to you, Dick.”

“Thanks, B. Anyways, what’s going on in Gotham? Is it something that Babs can’t handle?” Dick asked.

“Joker.” Bruce said.

“Ah.”

“Unless you want Barbara to have to deal with him by herself.”

“No, I wouldn’t want anyone to have to deal with him by themselves. Not even you.” Dick shook his head, still remembering when the Team took down the Injustice League their first year and Joker said he wanted to carve Dick.

“I know, Dick.” Bruce responded quietly. “So, you never told me, did you find out much about this Danny Phantom?” He asked, trying to distract Dick. Dick knew that’s what he was doing and appreciated it.

“A little; Danny, Sam, and Tucker were fairly tight lipped about him.”

“What’d you find out?”

Dick started ticking things off on his fingers, “1. He’s been around since they were in their freshman year. 2. First time anyone saw him he was facing off against the Lunch Lady Ghost? He saved the day. I can tell you more about her and some of the other ghosts later. 3. Tucker thinks his name was Danny when he was alive and that’s why he goes by Danny Phantom. 4. He’s faced off against the most powerful ghost ever and won. 5. They seemed to get upset when I pressed about Danny Phantom and Danny said he’s a hero that tries his best but tends to get a bad rap anyways. That’s all they’d give me. Honestly, I thought they’d know more since Danny’s parents are ecto-biologists.”

“Do you think they’re hiding something?” Bruce asked after they got on the Batplane which picked them up just outside of town.

“Definitely but I don’t think they’ll tell Dick Grayson anything more.”

“Will they tell Batman or Robin?”

“Maybe? Would it surprise you that we didn’t talk about superheroes much at all? The only time any was mentioned was when they asked my favorite superhero and when they asked if Ivy or Catwoman was hotter.”

“That is a little surprising. Who’d you say?”

“Ivy. Watching you and Selina make out ruins it for me.” Dick shrugged knowing that wasn’t what Bruce meant.

“Dick.”

“Fine. I said Robin or Kid Flash.”

“You’re your favorite superhero?” Bruce laughed.

“Or my boyfriend.” Dick shrugged again.

“If you say so. Who’s the most powerful ghost ever?”

“The ghost king apparently.”

“Odd. Now, what else did you find out about ghosts?”

“So the Lunch Lady Ghost attacked cause Sam changed the school menu to ultra-recyclo-vegetarian, Danny Phantom defeated her in his first appearance. Apparently it scarred the kids at school though cause if you mention changing the menu they jump you to shut you up.”

“Speaking from experience?” Bruce laughed.

“The Box Ghost is the one who attacked the warehouse.” Dick continued, ignoring Bruce. “He briefly decided to become the Mechanical Frog Ghost but quickly changed his mind when the mechanical frog scared him. The Box Ghost is considered the most annoying and either Wulf or Pandora are the nicest.”

“Pandora?”

“Like the Greek woman with the box, but 15 feet tall and a warrior. Oh, and more clothes than Wonder Woman. Anyways, Wulf speaks Esperanto which I wasn’t expecting cause that’s one of the languages I know.”

“You know a lot of languages, I’m not surprised.”

“Once Dick and Bruce are officially back in Gotham, are Batman and Robin making a trip to Amity?” Dick asked as the Batplane set down in Gotham.

“I’m thinking so, but that’ll also depend on you. If we’re in Amity as Batman and Robin, I can’t be here searching for certain documents on the Batcomputer you want found.”

“Maybe I could go with KF? Or someone else from the Team?” Robin asked.

“I would be okay with that. I would suggest Aqualad or Miss Martian even if you also take Kid Flash. Aqualad is good at defusing tense situations and Miss Martian can get almost anyone to open up.”

“That makes sense.”

“Now, let’s focus and meet up with Batgirl so we can get back.”

************
“Since Dick is gone, are we going on patrol or are we going to do homework?” Danny asked after Dick and Bruce drove away from the Nasty Burger.

“Patrol.” Tucker said at the same time that Sam said, “Homework.”

“Thanks guys, that really clears things up.” Danny laughed. “How about an hour of patrol then we go to my house and do some homework?” He suggested as the trio cleaned up their table and headed out.

“That works I suppose but then we really need to get started on that project for Lancer, which means you two need to finish reading.” Sam said sternly.

“I guess that’s ok.” Danny sighed. “I really don’t like the play though, it’s hard to understand.”

“I can be hard to understand at first, but I swear, Shakespeare is good, Danny.” Sam said.

The trio walked to Sam’s so Sam and Tucker could grab their motor scooters to make patrol easier. With their gear on and their Fenton Phones in, Danny transformed and took off to the skies.

“Can you guys hear me?” Danny asked, double checking the Fenton Phones.

“Yep.” Came the reply.

“Let’s split up for now since it’s been a couple days since we patrolled. Sam take by the park, Tucker by the Nasty Burger, I’ll head towards the school.” Danny suggested, turning towards the school before getting a reply.

“Well, you dealt with Skulker yesterday during school, right?” Sam asked.

“Yep. So we shouldn’t have to deal with him.” Danny said.

“That’s good at least. And it isn’t October so unless Vlad is trying to make another play for King of the Ghost Zone, we probably won’t see the Fright Knight.” Sam said.

“No one has accidently released Technus because they were angry and throwing things, right?” Tucker asked with a laugh.

“That only happened twice!” Danny protested.

“That’s true; you also accidently released him when you deleted the Doomed game he was stuck in.” Sam added.

“Is there anyone we actually need to worry about?” Danny asked with a scowl as he flew over the school building searching for anything out of the ordinary.

“Not really. Unless you guys see something?” Sam asked.

“No, but let’s give it another half hour before we head back for homework.” Danny suggested.

“You’re just trying to put off reading.” Sam scolded.

“No...”

Notes:

This one is a little shorter, which I apologize for since you had to wait so long BUT the next one is nearly ready to post and it's MUCH longer so hopefully that'll be up in the next day or so!

In my last rewatch of Danny Phantom I noticed that twice Danny releases Technus from the Ghost Zone because he's angry and throwing things lol

Comment your favorite Danny Phantom villain! Mine is probably Walker solely because his eps tend to have Wulf and I love Wulf. But Ember is also great. I love her outfit when she teams up with Young Blood and wears like a pirate outfit. She's so pretty.

Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven

Notes:

So this chapter ended up being like 6k, the longest chapter so far lol

“Now that Joker’s back in Arkham, are we headed to the Batcave or Amity Park?” Robin asked.

“Home for the night, get a couple hours sleep and we’ll head back to Amity Park early in the morning.” Batman replied.

“What have you been doing in Amity Park?” Batgirl asked the duo as they pulled into the Batcave.

“Doesn’t matter, Babs.” Dick said, pulling his mask off and heading to change. “Maybe I’ll tell you someday.” He added with a laugh.

“Dick that’s not fair!” She called after him.

“Life isn’t fair, Babs.” Dick shrugged. “I’m heading up to bed then, B.”

“I’ll wake you when it’s time to go.” Bruce said. “Barbara, go home before your dad murders me.”

“Fine. Night guys!” She called, jumping onto her bike.

Five hours after finally falling asleep in his bed, Dick was woken up by Bruce coming into his room. “Morning, B.” He said, sitting up and rubbing sleep from his eyes.

“Did you sleep well?”

“Well enough. Are we heading back to Amity Park now?”

“Yes. When we get there you should be able to catch a little more sleep while your friends are in school if you’d like to see them again before we return home.” Bruce explained, turning his back so Dick could get dressed.

“I’d like to see them again. Can I invite Wally over after we get home, though?” Dick asked as the two walked down to the Batcave to the Batplane.

“I suppose. Being away for four days too much?” Bruce laughed.

“Don’t be mean, B. I want to talk to him about Danny and everything. Besides, you wanted me to bring the Team to Amity Park anyways.”

“Not the day we leave though. Give it at least a couple days. If you want, I can make it an official mission this weekend as long as nothing else comes up.”

“That’d be cool, I can’t bring everyone though.”

“I can make it just you, Wally, Kaldur’ahm, and M’gann.”

“And leave Artemis, Conner, Zee, and Raquel out of everything?”

“All eight of you might be a little intimidating for a simple recon and intelligence gathering. Any more and you’d likely blow something up.” Bruce said with a small laugh.

“That’s not true!” Dick protested.

“It is. Do you want this to be a mission with the Team or do you want to talk to them on your own?” Bruce asked.

“Go ahead and make it a mission. Let everyone know what’s going on and then “choose” which of us are going.” Dick said.

“Sounds good.” Bruce said before falling quiet for the rest of the flight. Probably planning the mission briefing for the Team, or solving a cold case, or something Dick couldn’t begin to comprehend.

After they landed near Amity Park, they went back to their hotel. About 7am Dick got a text from his new friends.

Danny: You didn’t text us after you left, so this is a “are you still alive” text
Dick: Yep I’m alive, sorry, Bruce and Alfred had me busy last night.
Dick: Did you get any homework done after I left?
Danny: Tucker and I finished reading!
Danny: Today Sam is making us start the project.
Dick: At the library?
Danny: Probably. Did you want to meet up with us again?
Dick: Yeah, we’re heading home tonight so I wanted to hang out one more time before we leave.
Danny: Class is about to start but we can definitely hang out again today!

Dick put his phone on the charger and curled up in his bed to nap while his friends were in classes. The sound of his phone going off woke him a few hours later.

Danny: So what were Bruce and Alfred having you do that kept you busy last night?
Dick: Aren’t you still in school?
Danny: Lunch. That doesn’t answer my question.
Dick: My school conference is later today and they wanted to go over school stuff with me before Alfred had to fly home to go to it.
Danny: Oh ya, you said that was this week for you. Does your butler usually go?
Dick: Alfred is more than just a butler, which I’ve told you, but no. Bruce usually goes but since we’re in Amity, he’s sending Alfred this time.

Dick sighed, he wasn’t going to be able to get back to sleep before they got out of school, thankful that he hadn’t had to really lie to his new friend/possible twin. The only lie was that they’d discussed anything, Alfred and Bruce knew what was going on with school.

Danny: Ah. Makes sense. Well lunch is over so we’ll see you in a couple hours!

Dickie-birb <3: Babe I’m bored
Wally <3: Hey bored, I’m babe
Dickie-birb <3: Really Walls?
Wally <3: Yep. So why are you bored? New friends not up to snuff?
Dickie-birb <3: They’re at school, silly.
Dickie-birb <3: Lunch just ended for them though so I’ll see them in a couple hours.
Wally <3: Well, my love, how can I entertain you this fine afternoon?
Dickie-birb <3: Call me

“Walls?” Dick answered the phone.

“Who else?” Wally laughed from the other side of the line.

“I didn’t know if you were in class or something. What are you up to?”

“I don’t have afternoon classes today. I’m procrastinating homework for now.”

“Did I tell you why Bruce and I came to Amity Park in the first place?” Dick asked, flopping backwards on the bed.

“I don’t think so. Just that you were checking something out and that you’d be gone for days and days and I wouldn’t be able to see you at all.” Wally whined.

“We’re coming home tonight. I can probably see you tomorrow if you finish your homework.”

“Fair enough, but that doesn’t tell me why you went.” Wally laughed.

“Oh ya. Well, you know that break in we had at that WE warehouse?”

“You mentioned it I think.”

“Well it was broken into by a ghost apparently, named the Box Ghost.”

“Ghosts aren’t real.”

“And this other ghost,” Dick continued, ignoring his boyfriend, “Danny Phantom, showed up and saved everyone from him. This Danny Phantom mentioned Amity Park so Bruce and I are here to investigate. Got a little distracted by the Danny Fenton possible twin mystery but ya that’s why we’re here.”

“Danny Phantom? That sounds an awful lot like Danny Fenton.”

“I said the same thing. Anyways, apparently his parents are like ghost scientists or something and I tried questioning Danny, Sam, and Tucker about ghosts but they didn’t seem to want to tell me anything about Danny Phantom despite being willing to talk about other ghosts.”

“Ok, sounds like a predicament. What’s the plan?” Wally knew Dick so well; he’d slipped into his more serious ‘Kid Flash’ voice.

“Robin, Kid Flash, Aqualad, and Miss Martian are coming back this weekend to talk to Danny, Sam, Tucker, and hopefully Danny Phantom if we can find him. I haven’t even seen him yet while I’ve been here, not that I’ve really been looking too hard.”

“Real mission or one of your missions like with the circus?” Wally laughed.

“Real mission. If anyone asks, B is picking who’s going; which is sorta true. I volunteered since I sorta know the town now, and I volunteered you. B picked Kaldur and M’gann cause they’re good at stopping fights before they start and making friends.”

“Artemis isn’t going to like being excluded.”

“Don’t tell her that she’s being excluded then. It’ll be like when you, her, Roy, and Kaldur went after Cheshire and Sports Master; except hopefully not a disaster.”

“Makes sense. Ok, well, I hope I entertained you long enough, babe. I have to finish this essay if you’re gonna hang with me tomorrow.”

“Oh ok. Hopefully they’re out of class soon. Bye babe, love you.”

“Love you too, Little Bird.” Wally hung up the phone.

Dick clicked off the call and dropped the phone onto the bed next to him. Sighing, he slowly sat up and wandered out to see what Bruce was doing.

Seeing that Bruce was on the phone, he gave a small wave to let Bruce know he was there.

“Sounds good, Mrs. Manson. I’ll let you go; it looks like I have a sulking teen to talk to.” Bruce laughed at whatever Sam’s mom replied to that. “I’ll send you an email tomorrow. Bye.” Bruce hung up the phone and looked at Dick.

“I’m not sulking.” Dick pouted.

“You are. Were you just talking to Wally?”

“How’d you know?”

“I’m a detective, Dick. Plus, you always sulk when you talk to him but can’t see him.” Bruce smiled.

“What’d Sam’s mom say to make you laugh?”

“Just that she knew what sulking teens were like.”

“What were you guys talking about?”

“Our cover story, we’re thinking of co-hosting a charity gala here next month and then one at home the month after.”

“I’ll have to go to TWO charity galas? I hate those things.” Dick said, pouting again.

“Sam, Danny, and likely Tucker will be at both. I’ll even let you invite Wally and the Team to the one in Gotham if you don’t pout about these two anymore.”

“I suppose that’s fair. Everyone should be out of class soon. Can we pick them up?” Dick asked.

“Sure. I’ll grab my keys and we can head to the school. Where are you hanging out today?” Bruce asked as he grabbed the keys and the duo headed to the car.

“Library again. They’re starting their project I think. At least, that’s what the plan was when we talked this morning.”

“It’s too bad you don’t have any homework to do.”

“People don’t have to be productive all the time, B.” Dick rolled his eyes. “I think you and Clark should hang out and just chill. No work, no cases, no kids, just relaxing.” He suggested as he got into the car.

“Stop trying to make Clark and I “bros”, Dick. He’s a work friend.”

“Do you have any non-work friends?” Dick laughed.

“Of course I do!”

“Friends of Brucie Wayne don’t count. Brucie is not you. Do you have any friends who know everything and is still your friend?”

“No need to be mean, Dick. Or you won’t be allowed to have Wally over tomorrow.”

“Sorry.” Dick apologized as they pulled in in front of the school.

Dick: Bruce and I are outside the school, he’ll drive us to the library, or wherever we’re hanging.

“I let the group chat know that we’re here.” Dick explained, putting his phone down.

“What will you be doing while they work?” Bruce asked.

“Probably talking to Wally, if he’s not working on his own homework. He was going to be working on an essay when I got off the phone with him. I don’t know if they’ll even be working on homework. Since it’s our last day in town, we might just hang out.” Dick shrugged. “We can ask when they get out.”

“I hope you’re not hurting their grades.”

“Nah, sounds like this is normal for them.”

Danny: Class is out! We’ll head out in a second, just gotta grab some stuff from our lockers!

“They’re out of class. I’m gonna wait outside the car so they see us.” Dick said before getting out.

************
“There’s Dick.” Tucker pointed as the trio exited the front of the school.

“Hey guys!” Dick called as they neared him.

“Hey Dick.” Danny greeted while Sam just gave a small wave.

“Is the plan still the library?” Bruce asked after they all got in the car.

“Or did you guys want to do something else?” Dick asked.

“Something else sounds more fun.” Danny sighed.

“I agree.” Tucker nodded.

“They remind me of Wally.” Bruce said with a small laugh.

“That’s your boyfriend, right?” Tucker asked Dick.

“Yep. He’s actually very smart but he doesn’t have the greatest attention span so he hates doing homework.” Dick explained.

“So the plan?” Bruce asked again.

Danny looked over at Sam who, he knew, wanted to get started on their projects and tried pleading with her with his eyes. After sighing she turned to the front. “Drop us off at my house. We’ll watch a movie or something in the theater.”

“You have a theater at your house too?” Dick asked.

“Yeah, you saw part of it briefly when we were bowling at my house.” Sam said.

“Bruce, why don’t we have a theater or bowling alley at the Manor?” Dick asked, turning on his guardian.

“Dick I built you a large gym, complete with trapeze despite the fact that it worries me when you’re up there. The large TV room will have to do; besides, you can fit all your friends in there anyways.” Bruce rolled his eyes. “Seatbelts.” Once everyone was buckled he continued. “And we don’t need a bowling alley, there’s plenty of alleys near your friends.”

“Just admit you don’t like when all my friends come over.”

“Ok, I don’t like when all your friends come over. You get too loud, Conner always tries to bring Wolf and last time he made a mess, and none of you help Alfred clean up.”

Tucker mouthed ‘Wulf?’ to Danny who shrugged.

“I get it, Mr. Wayne, from what Dick’s said he has a lot of friends. My parents don’t even like me bringing Danny and Tucker over. I can’t imagine bringing more kids over.” Sam said.

“It’s Bruce, please. And if they don’t like you bringing kids over, should we really be going there?” Bruce asked.

“Oh, they like Dick cause he’s your ward.” Sam explained.

“They haven’t met me yet.” Dick grinned.

“Dick.” Bruce said in a warning voice that Danny recognized from every adult he knew. And his sister.

“Don’t worry, B. I know how to behave. I haven’t swung on a single chandelier in months.”

“Months?” Danny asked with a laugh.

“Sometimes I can’t help it, they’re just so tempting.” Dick laughed.

“And you have a gym with trapeze?” Tucker asked.

“Can’t help it.” Dick shrugged.

“You can because you never do it when Alfred is home.” Bruce said as he pulled over in front of Sam’s house.

“Yeah, you only anger Alfred once.” Dick shuddered.

“He seemed nice.” Danny said, confused.

“He is nice. You know that look you get from parents where you know they’re not mad just disappointed?” Dick asked after they all got out of the car. He continued after they all nodded, “That’s the look we get when we make him mad. Except he’s old and British so it makes you feel even worse.”

“That sounds truly awful.” Sam said, shaking her head.

“It is.” Dick nodded. “I’ll text you later, B.” He said with a wave, shutting the car door so Bruce could drive away.

“So I have a question for you.” Danny said as the group headed into the house.

“Yeah?”

“Mr... I mean, Bruce, said your friend tries to bring over Wulf? There’s a ghost named Wulf but I thought you didn’t know anything about ghosts.” Danny asked.

“Oh, Wolf is an actual wolf. He’s Conner’s pet. He’s just... unimaginative when it comes to naming.” Dick explained.

“I guess that makes sense. Is it spelled like a wolf?” Danny asked.

“Yep. W-O-L-F.” Dick nodded.

“The ghost Wulf is spelled W-U-L-F so there’s that at least.”

“How do you know how it’s spelled?” Dick asked with a raised eyebrow.

After panicking internally for thirty seconds Danny replied, “Oh, we know him. I’m pretty sure we mentioned learning Esperanto to talk to him.”

“How’d you meet him?” Dick asked.

Danny sent a panicked look at Sam. Thankfully she saved him, he’d have to thank her later. “Are we going to be watching a movie or not?” She asked.

“Sure.” Dick said with a grin. “What movie did you have in mind? Or can you play video games on your big screen?”

“Video games might be more fun.” Tucker said with a shrug.

“Fine.” Sam sighed.

“Hey, can I video call Wally? I know he wants to meet you all.” Dick asked, holding up his phone.

“That’s fine with me.” Sam said with a shrug, moving to set up some 4 player video games for them to play.

“Danny? Tucker?” Dick asked.

“I don’t care.” Tucker said. “He likes video games, right?”

“Yep.” Dick nodded.

“Doesn’t matter to me either.” Danny said.

“Cool.” Dick messed with his phone for a second. “Walls!”

“Hey babe. I thought you were with your new friends today.” A new voice said, presumably Wally.

“I am, but I missed your stupid face and we’re gonna play video games on a big screen. I need my cheerleader.” Dick laughed.

“You can’t call my face stupid then expect me to be a cheerleader. I might just root for Danny. Or.... the other ones....”

“You forgot their names, didn’t you?” Dick laughed again. Danny grinned but managed not to laugh at the look on Tucker’s face when he realized he’d been forgotten.

“That’s not fair, Dickie. I haven’t met them yet.”

“Well, meet them now.” Dick walked over to Danny and threw an arm over his shoulders. “This is Danny, as you could probably guess.”

“Hi Danny!” Wally, a redheaded guy, waved enthusiastically at him through the camera.

“Hey. Wally, right?” Danny asked.

“Yep, Or Walls, Wall-man –“

He was cut off by Dick, “Baywatch.”

“Hey! Don’t say that too loud! I finally got Arty to stop calling me that!” Wally said, looking fake offended.

“Arty?” Danny asked, turning his head slightly to look at Dick.

“Artemis. She’s the one from Gotham that’s currently in California with Wally for school.” Dick explained.

Danny thought back to Dick’s explanation of his long list of friends. “Her sister is close to... Roy? The complicated friend?” Danny asked to make sure he was remembering correctly.

“Exactly!” Dick shot him a bright grin. “I’m surprised you remembered!”

“I have a decent memory when it comes to things unrelated to school.” Danny said, shrugging and accidently knocking Dick’s arm off his shoulders.

“You telling them all our dark secrets, babe?” Wally laughed.

“Nah, just trying to connect everyone together.”

“Ok, since you made fun of me for forgetting their names, you gonna introduce me to the others?” Wally asked.

“Oh yeah.” Dick blushed slightly. Dick headed over to Tucker and threw an arm over him too, “This is Tucker. He’s a techno-geek. Whatever that means.” Dick laughed.

“Do you guys not use that term?” Tucker asked. “How about... “

“He’s a computer nerd but with more than just computers.” Sam said. “His favorites right now are PDAs.”

“Oh, that makes sense.” Dick nodded.

“Hi Tucker! My uncle works part time at STAR Labs.” Wally said and Danny could hear the grin in his voice.

“Does he?” Dick asked.

“Seriously, Dick?” Wally laughed.

“Oh hush. I thought he worked at a the CCPD Crime Lab. Not STAR.” Dick said, trying to defend himself.

“Part time. The rest of the time he’s with STAR working on that stuff you know about.” Wally said.

“Oh yeah.” Danny saw Dick’s eyes light up in understanding.

“Stuff?” Danny asked.

“Stuff for the club he’s in with Bruce.” Dick explained.

“Club?” Wally asked. Dick shot him a sharp look. “Oh that club. Right.”

Dick pulled his arm off Tucker’s shoulders to face palm before turning to Sam and throwing an arm over her shoulders. “And this is Sam. She’s dating Danny and her parents are friends with Bruce.”

“Hey Sam!”

“Hey.”

“So get this, Walls. Sam here has a theater and bowling alley in her house! I told Bruce we needed one for the Manor and he told me no cause apparently when we all get together, we’re too loud and no one cleans up the messes Wolf makes.” Dick said with an exaggerated frown.

“Dude you have a whole gym at your place. And the TV room is huge and fits all of us easily.” Wally said. Danny could hear the eye roll and couldn’t stop from laughing. “What’s so funny?” He asked.

“Bruce told him almost exactly the same thing.” Danny laughed harder when he saw Dick pouting.

“Are we playing video games or not?” Dick asked, still pouting.

“Babe, stop pouting. You look ridiculous.” Wally laughed.

“I have Mario Kart set up since it’s the only game I have that’s 4 player.” Sam explained, handing out controllers.

“Walls, do you want to see us or the game?” Dick asked.

“The game. I’ll see your stupid face tomorrow.”

“That mean you finally finished your essay?” Dick asked.

“Yep, just before you called actually. I’ll have Arty look at it when she gets home to double check for grammar and spelling errors.”

“Sweet.” Dick turned the camera so Wally was seeing the game but the group could see him and set the phone down where everyone could see.

“Which Mario Kart is this?” Wally asked.

“Mario Kart Wii.” Sam said.

“Which one do you have, Dick?”

“I have a couple. The one we usually play is Double Dash or 64.”

“Old school.” Tucker said. “Respect.”

“Who do you usually play as?” Sam asked as she picked her character.

“Wario.” Dick shrugged, choosing the character.

“I’m usually Donkey Kong.” Wally added unhelpfully. “Who’s who right now?”

“Wario.” Dick said again.

“I wasn’t asking you, you dork.”

“Sam is King Boo, Tucker is Mario cause he’s boring.” Danny started.

“I’m not boring.” Tucker said interrupting.

“And I’m Funky Kong.” Danny finished.

“So everyone but Tucker is going for speed is what I’m hearing.” Wally laughed.

“What?” Tucker asked just as the first race started.

“Well, the bigger characters, Wario, King Boo, and Funky Kong, are faster but handle awful; easily fixed with practice. Medium sized characters are meant to be balanced speed and handling; easier to handle than the bigger characters so they don’t run into as much, provided the person controlling them is good.” Wally said as Tucker ran into a wall. “And the smallest characters like the babies are sucky at speed but have great handling, meant for those who don’t play often and don’t get to practice.”

“That’s some analysis there Walls. You on Wikipedia or something on your laptop?” Dick asked with a laugh.

“Not right now, but yes, I have looked into it before.” Wally admitted, Danny glanced away from the game just long enough to see Wally blush.

“Get tired of me kicking your ass?” Dick asked as he over took first place.

“No!” Wally’s blush deepened from the second quick glance Danny gave the phone where he sat. “Conner and Megs asked me to look it up! I swear!”

“Megan and Conner don’t play video games, Walls. You need a better excuse than that.” Dick said, a grin in his voice.

“What race are you doing? I missed it.” Wally asked, changing the subject.

“Mushroom Cup. We’re on Luigi Circuit right now.” Sam said.

“Boring. That doesn’t even have Rainbow Road.” Wally said.

“You just like Rainbow Road cause you cheat to win.” Dick said.

“It’s not cheating. It’s totally valid.” Wally argued.

“It’s cheating and Artemis would agree with me. Right, Arty?” Dick asked.

“Right.” A new voice said from the phone, making everyone but Dick jump, including Wally it looked like when Danny looked to see the newcomer.

Sam paused the race. “Now that’s cheating.”

“Sorry.” A blonde girl said from over Wally’s shoulder.

“How’d you do that, Dick?” Danny asked. “There’s no way you’re in first and paying enough attention to the phone to see her walk up behind him.”

“Maybe I’m just that good.” Dick shrugged.

“So who’re talking to Wally?” The girl asked.

“Right. Sorry, Artemis. Dick, flip the camera.” Wally continued after it was done, “These are Dick’s new friends. Danny, Tucker, and Sam. Right?” Wally asked.

“Right.” Dick nodded.

“That one looks a lot like Dick.” Artemis said, pointing at the camera.

“That’s Danny.” Wally said before turning and whispering something in her ear.

“Oh!”

“I’m guessing what Wally told you. Not for everyone, please, Arty.” Dick said, flipping the camera back around.

“That’s fine. Are we really doing a sleepover soon?” She asked.

“That’s the plan. We’re gonna invite Roy. I don’t know if he’ll come, but if he does, please don’t fight with him.” Dick said. “Can we unpause the race?” He asked Sam who nodded and unpaused.

“I don’t fight with him.” Artemis said. “He fights with me.”

“Same difference Artemis and you know it.” Dick said. “Wally, didn’t you have something to ask Artemis when she got home?”

“Oh! I need you to double check my essay!” Wally said, Danny could hear papers being moved around.

“Really? You can’t double check your own work?”

“You know you’re better at the grammar and spelling checks.” Wally begged.

“Fine.”

“Thanks, Arty.” Wally said.

“Who won?” Artemis asked when the first race finished. “Can’t tell from your tiny screen.”

“Dick did. Can’t you feel the smug satisfaction from here?” Wally asked with a laugh.

“Hey!” Dick said.

“Dick did win.” Danny confirmed.

“Ok, no ganging up on me. Next race please.” Dick pouted. Sam started the next race without comment. “Hey Walls, apparently there’s a ghost named Wulf. Confused the heck out of Danny, Tucker, and Sam when Bruce mentioned Conner’s Wolf.” Dick said.

“There’s no such thing as ghosts.” Wally said.

“Yes there is.” Danny and Artemis said at the same time, surprising them both.

“You believe in ghosts, Artemis?” Sam asked.

“I’ve seen one before. So has Zee.” She said.

“You guys never told me that.” Dick said.

“When did that happen?” Wally asked.

“Do you remember that Halloween party you went to with Conner and Megan? Zee and I went out on the town for some Halloween fun? Dick, I think you were in Gotham with Bruce or doing something with Kaldur? It was soon after Conner and Megan started dating.” Artemis explained.

“Well, tell us what happened!” Tucker exclaimed, crashing into another wall.

“It’s... complicated. But this guy killed his sister and her ghost showed herself to Zee and me and used us to expose his secret.” Artemis told them.

“What was she like? Like her powers or whatever.” Danny asked, hoping it wasn’t someone he knew.

“I don’t think she really had any powers? She could appear and disappear though, and like go through stuff if she wanted, and was able to show us an illusion of the weapon that killed her. She could only say the word ‘secret’ though cause there was a nearby magic store called Abel’s House of Secrets but the sign was burnt out so you could only see the word secret through the fence in her back yard. Zee and I think it was the last thing she ever saw.” Artemis sounded like she was about to cry.

“Sorry. My parents are ecto-biologists. Ghosts are kinda their thing. Sounds like you had a different kind of ghost than what we get here.” Danny explained.

“It’s fine, wasn’t expecting to think about Greta today is all.” Artemis said.

“Why’d you never mention this to us before?” Dick asked as he won the second race.

“No reason to. And everything that happened right afterwards with Zee’s dad...” Artemis trailed off.

“Ah. It’s cool. I’m just surprised you never mentioned it. Or Zee.” Dick said.

“Dick, are you cheating? That’s the second race you’ve won.” Wally accused.

“Wallace I would never cheat.”

“Richard you so would at video games if you thought you could get away with it.”

“Just start the next race. I nearly won the last one.” Danny said.

“5^th place is nearly winning?” Dick asked with a smirk just before Sam started race 3.

“Are you always this smug?” Danny asked.

“Yes he is.” Artemis said before Dick had a chance to respond.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Artemis.” Dick laughed.

“Really? ‘We’ll laugh about this someday’ ring a bell?” She asked.

“I thought you were over that. I was 13.” Dick said.

“Oh I am, but that was like, peak smug for you so I had to bring it up.”

“Ok, no fighting now.” Wally laughed. “How’s everyone else doing in the races?”

“Tucker and Danny are fighting for 5^th again, Sam is in 3^rd.” Dick said.

“We need another Mario Kart night.” Wally sighed.

“So you can cheat your way to first?” Dick asked.

“That is not cheating any more than you being distracting on purpose is cheating.” Wally said.

“I am never distracting on purpose. If you’re distracted, that’s on you, my dude.” Dick laughed.

“You both are ignoring your other friends. Again.” Artemis scolded.

“Are we ignoring you guys?” Dick asked, looking over at Danny.

“Not really. I’m kinda hoping he’ll distract you enough for someone else to win.” Danny shrugged.

“Not likely over the phone.” Wally said. “I could if I was there.”

“Maybe next time Dick comes to Amity Park, you should join him.” Danny said as he finally made it past Tucker and Daisy and into 4^th place.

“I might have this time except I had classes this week; but next time he just needs to plan a trip over one of my breaks too.” Wally laughed.

“B planned this one, not me. I’m lucky he planned it over one of my breaks.” Dick said.

“Did Dick just win again?” Artemis asked, squinting at the camera.

“Yep.” Dick said with a smirk.

“Last race, someone needs to push him off his throne.” Wally grinned.

“Sam nearly won the last one.” Dick said. “She’s really good. Probably as good as you.”

“Danny and Tucker used to think girls couldn’t play video games.” Sam said. Danny knew what she was going to bring up and preemptively covered his face. “So I repeatedly bet their asses at their favorite game.”

“What game?” Artemis asked, impressed look on her face.

“Doomed. It’s an online multiplayer shooting game. I’m still one of the top players worldwide.” She smirked.

“Sam, that was so long ago.” Danny whined.

“You’re being quiet, Tucker.” Wally said.

“I think he’s trying to avoid embarrassment. I totally beat his ass at Doomed too.” Sam said. Danny looked over at Tucker who was in fact trying to hide under his controller.

“Can we just start the last race?” Tucker asked, peaking over the top of his controller.

“We can race and make fun of you and Danny.” Sam said as she started the last race.

“Come on, Sam! You can do it!” Wally cheered from the phone.

“I thought you were my cheerleader, Walls.” Dick said.

“You called my face stupid and were smug. You lost cheerleader privileges.” Wally said.

“You called my face stupid back.” Dick said.

“You were still smug.” Artemis said.

“Thanks, Arty.” Dick said, voice dripping with sarcasm.

“No problem, Dick.” Artemis said.

“Is your whole friend group like this?” Danny asked.

“Pretty much. Megan is the nicest probably and Conner the angriest. They’ve been dating for like most of Conner’s life.” Dick laughed.

“Most of Conner’s life? What?” Danny asked.

“Sorry, inside joke.” Dick laughed nervously.

“Anyways, what time are you leaving today?” Sam asked, distracting the boys.

“B never actually said. Just tonight. Hey, Arty, text B and ask him for me so I don’t have to end the video call.” Dick said.

“Fine.”

“Thanks, Arty.”

“He says as soon as you’re done with your friends and that you should end your video call and text or call him yourself next time because it’s rude to use your friends as a go between.” Artemis said.

“I can guarantee he said almost none of that.” Dick laughed.

“Ok fine, I added the last part but he did say as soon as you’re done.”

“That’s what I thought.”

“You know he was thinking it though.” Artemis laughed.

“Probably.”

“Tell us more about the rest of your friends. So Megan and Conner have been dating forever, Megan is the nicest and Conner the angriest. Right? What else?” Tucker asked.

“Dick is the hottest.” Wally said.

“Umm...” Danny blushed.

“He’s lying. The hottest is obviously Kaldur.” Dick laughed.

“That’s fair.” Wally agreed.

“You’re not going to complain about your boyfriend calling someone else the hottest?” Danny asked.

“Nah.”

“I’m gay and can tell you that Kaldur is objectively the hottest guy.” Artemis said.

“What about the girls?” Tucker asked.

“Well, Artemis and Zee are dating, Megan is with Conner, and Raquel has a kid. I don’t think you want to date any of them. Not that there’s anything wrong with Raquel being a mom, she’s actually an awesome mom and Amistad is a very cute kid.” Dick said, pulling into first.

“But who’s hottest?” Tucker asked.

“I plead the fifth considering one of them is right here and another is her girlfriend.” Wally said. Danny heard a smack and Wally yelled, “Ow!”

“Artemis, no beating my boyfriend unless I’m there to help.” Dick said without looking away from the game.

“Thanks babe.” Wally deadpanned.

“Of course.” Dick grinned.

“What about Barbara? Or is she not in your friend group?” Sam asked.

“Babs is a redhead and can beat me up, so yes, she’s objectively hot.” Dick said.

“You have such a specific type.” Artemis laughed. “Babs is pretty hot though.”

“Everyone is hot, can we move on?” Danny asked.

“Babs technically isn’t in the group but she should be. Her dad won’t let her though.” Dick explained.

“Is her dad not in the club with Bruce and Wally’s uncle?” Danny asked.

“No.” Dick shook his head. Danny saw Artemis mouth the word ‘club?’ at Wally who mouthed ‘later’ back.

“Who’s in first?” Artemis asked.

“Dick and Sam are fighting it out.” Tucker said.

“What about you and Danny?” Artemis asked.

“I’m in 3^rd but still fairly far behind them and Tuck is in 5^th still.” Danny said.

“I’m not sure how you got so far ahead of me.” Tucker said.

“I’m just better at this game than you are, Tuck.” Danny laughed.

“Well, that’s the end of that race. Who won in the end?” Artemis asked.

“Sam did but just barely.” Dick said.

“Are we playing more?” Danny asked, putting his controller down.

“Probably not. As much as I would love to continue to hang out, I want to go home. Bruce said I could see Wally tomorrow.” Dick said.

“I thought he was in California? Isn’t Gotham in New Jersey?” Danny asked.

“Bruce owns like 5 private jets.” Dick rolled his eyes.

“Fair enough. Though wouldn’t it be faster to fly from here to California instead of going back to the east coast first?” Danny asked.

“Don’t worry about it.” Dick said, nervously.

“Anyways!” Wally yelled through the phone. “If you’re heading out soon, we should get going so you can text Bruce.”

“Probably. I’ll probably text you tonight.” Dick said, flipping the camera so Wally and Artemis could see Dick and everyone.

“I’d be surprised if you didn’t.” Artemis rolled her eyes. “Talk later, Dick.” She said with a wave before leaving the frame.

“Bye Arty!” Dick said loudly so she could hear from where she was.

“Ok, I’ll talk to you soon, Dick. Love you, babe.” Wally smiled at Dick. “And uhh... bye to everyone else too!”

“Love you too, Wall-man!” Dick blew a kiss at the camera.

“Bye Wally, it was nice to sorta meet you.” Danny said. Sam and Tucker also added in good byes.

Dick hung up the video call and sent a text to Bruce. “He’ll be here in a few minutes.”

“Sammie-kins!” The group heard Ms. Manson from the front area of the house.

“Oh no.” Sam put her face in her hands. “Dick, get ready to meet my parents.”

“Oh Sammie!” Sam’s mom called again. “There you are, Sammie-kins! I got you a new dress!”

“Mom, this is Dick.” Sam said, avoiding the brightly colored floral dress her mother was trying to shove at her.

“Samantha!” Her mom started to scold.

“Sorry, ma’am, my name is Dick Grayson. I’m Bruce Wayne’s ward. She wasn’t insulting me or anything.” Dick gave her a look that Danny hadn’t seen on him before.

“Oh, Bruce’s kid! I was just emailing him this morning!” Ms. Manson seemed to like Dick right away.

“I heard about that, you’re co-hosting charity galas, right? One here and one in Gotham.” Dick smiled at her.

“That’s right! Well, I suppose I’ll let you get back to your friends, Sammie.” Ms. Manson said before leaving the group alone.

“What was that?” Danny asked Dick.

“That was ‘Dickie’, much beloved prince of Gotham.” Dick said with a shrug.

“I’ve never seen her like a teenager before.” Sam said.

“I had to win over a lot of people back home.” Dick shrugged again. “I think of it like a mask, I’m Dick around my friends and at home and ‘Dickie’ at school and around most adults. Bruce does it too. You might have noticed him slip into his ‘Brucie’ mask when we went to dinner with Mr. Masters. He’s been doing it so long that I don’t think he realizes that he doesn’t need to anymore, no one cares if he’s a tired dad.” Dick laughed.

“You know, I think I did notice that.” Danny nodded. He was surprised by Dick’s use of the word mask but chose to ignore it for now.

“Bruce said he’s here.” Dick said, showing his phone to the group. “Umm... Danny,” Dick turned to face just Danny, “tomorrow morning Bruce will be looking into whether or not we’re actually twins. I know I already told you, but you will be the first person I tell when I learn anything. I promise.”

“I know, Dick. And if Wally finds out first, I won’t even be offended.” He smiled.

“Good to know.” Dick laughed. “Well, I’ll text you guys soon!”

“Bye Dick!” The trio called after him as he got into the car with Bruce.

“I should head out too. You know how your parents are.” Danny sighed. “Want me to fly you home, Tuck?”

“Sure, I’ll grab our bags really quick.”

Notes:

I'll reply to comments from the last couple chapters (and this one) tomorrow hopefully.

Comment your favorite Young Justice (or just DC) villain! Mine right now is probably YJ Vandal Savage (s4 is so dope rn) and Harley Quinn for general DC (and Poison Ivy but when she's with Harley more than when she's by herself).

Chapter 12: Chapter Twelve

Notes:

Last chapter of the year! I hope you like it!

“Did you have fun?” Bruce asked when Dick got in the car.

“Yeah, we played Mario Kart and video chatted with Wally and Artemis.” Dick said. “Though, I figured you knew that last part since I asked Artemis to text you.”

“I knew you were talking to them. I didn’t know you were video chatting specifically. You didn’t ignore your new friends, did you?” Bruce asked.

“No, that’s why we were on video, so Wally could sorta meet and talk to everyone. Artemis came home while we were talking and hung out with Wally while we talked.”

“I’ll be sending you, Wally, Kaldur’ahm, and M’gann here on Saturday to talk to Danny Fenton about Danny Phantom and hopefully you can actually see Danny Phantom since neither of us managed to while we were here. Unless you wanted me to send Artemis since she’s ‘sorta met and talked to everyone’ too now.”

“Let’s not send her and Wally on the same mission where we’re trying to keep peace and get information.” Dick laughed.

“That’s fair.”

“Are you going to be looking into whether or not Danny and I are twins when we get home?”

“Of course, though it probably would be faster if we’d done a DNA test. Maybe if we haven’t found out anything by Saturday then you can try to get some DNA to test when you’re here with the others. I’ll leave it up to you whether or not you tell Kaldur’ahm or M’gann.”

“They’ll probably figure out something is weird when they meet Danny and he looks just like me.”

“You wouldn’t have this problem if you hadn’t told them your identity.”

“I’m glad they know, Bruce. You’re glad they know. It would just make this one specific mission just a touch easier. I don’t know if Danny has asked his family about his biological family and I don’t want M’gann to make it uncomfortable on accident.”

“You could just ask Danny if he’s talked to his family.” Bruce reminded him.

“That’s true. Maybe I’ll text him when we get home. We taking the jet home?”

“Are you planning on walking instead?”

“I mean, I could call Wally and he could run me home.” Dick shrugged.

“Don’t. You’ll see him tomorrow.”

“I could see him today. He finished his homework.”

“Or tomorrow like I said you could.”

“Fine.”

By the time the two finally made it home to Gotham and then to Wayne Manor it was the next day and Dick collapsed onto his bed, his bag still packed on the floor.

“Young Master Dick, please unpack your bag so I can start laundry.” Alfred said from Dick’s doorway.

“Sure Alfie, I’ll get that started in a second.” Dick slowly sat up.

“Master Bruce also said to remind you to text young Master Danny.”

“Thanks, I’ll do that once I’m done with my bag. Alfred?”

“Yes, Master Dick?”

“You saw Danny and me together. Do you think we could be twins?”

“I think you look very similar, yes, but you also look a lot like Master Bruce did at your age. Do you want him to be your twin?”

“I think so. Bruce already found out that I have a twin, so I think I’d rather have Danny be my twin than someone else.”

“Then does it really matter if you’re twins?”

“Yes? No?”

“Your laundry please, young Master Dick.” Alfred said before swiftly turning around and leaving the room.

Dick pulled out the dirty laundry to put in the clothes hamper and the extra clean clothes to put back in his closet and dresser. After all his clothes were put away and the clothes hamper set in the hallway for Alfred to easily grab, Dick grabbed his phone and flopped back onto the bed.

Dick: Hey just letting you guys know that I made it back to Gotham ok!
Danny: Thanks for letting us know
Tucker: It’s boring now that you’re gone. Sam is making us work on our project now.
Dick: Just do the project guys lol. It’ll be super easy.
Danny: But it’s so boring!
Dick: When’s the project due?
Sam: Monday
Dick: If you finish the project by Friday night I’ll bring that movie my friends and I made of the play next time I visit.
Danny: Really???
Dick: Really
Sam: That worked, they actually started focusing lol

Dick: I’m sorry to distract you when Sam says you just started focusing, but I was wondering if you’d asked your family about your birth family at all. I didn’t know if you wanted to talk about this with everyone, hence the private message.
Danny: I haven’t yet but I’ll probably talk to my sister soon. She probably knows just as much as my parents about my birth parents.
Dick: You don’t want to talk to your parents about it?
Danny: Nah, dad will get crazy about it and mom will tell dad. Jazz can keep a secret.
Dick: Jazz?
Danny: Jasmine, my sister. She’s in college now so I don’t see her as often but she’s willing to video chat a lot so I don’t miss her as much as I thought I would.
Dick: Ah. Well, I’ll let you get back to your project.
Danny: I’ll let you know what Jazz says
Dick: Thanks.

“Dick?” Bruce poked his head into the room with a small knock.

“Hey B. Danny said he hasn’t talked to his family yet but he’ll talk to his sister soon.”

“Sounds good. How are you doing with all this?” Bruce asked, sitting next to Dick on the bed.

“I don’t know Bruce. I thought I was more alone than I apparently am. When we went to find out about Danny Phantom, I wasn’t expecting to possibly find a sibling.” Dick flipped onto his stomach, burying his face into the bed.

“Wally told me what you told him about your Uncle Rick and why you didn’t want me to call him.” Bruce placed a hand on Dick’s back to comfort him.

“That wasn’t for him to tell.” Dick said, tilting his head just enough to be understood.

“He was worried about you so he sent me a message on a secure JL frequency. No one else will be able to see the message, he was careful for you. You could have told me, Dick. I would have understood.”

“I just didn’t want to get into it. Besides, if you can’t get the information without talking to him, can you really call yourself the world’s greatest detective?”

“Was that a challenge?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, I won’t call your Uncle Rick. I think you should though.”

“Maybe.”

“Alfred said there’s food nearly ready, we should head down to eat.”

“You should have started with that. What if we’re late to eat?” Dick said, sitting up on the bed.

“I said nearly ready. He told me with enough time for us to talk a bit. You know him.”

“I guess that’s true. Come on B, let’s go eat.”

************
“You both got so far on your projects today.” Sam smiled at Danny and Tucker when the trio left the library that evening.

“You can thank Dick for that.” Tucker said, pulling out his PDA for something.

“Are we patrolling tonight?” Sam asked Danny.

“We should, but I also want to video chat Jazz today. Dick texted me privately to ask if I’d asked my family about my birth family.” Danny said.

“I’m guessing you haven’t.” Sam said.

“You know how crazy my parents are. Unless I know something for sure, I don’t want them to know anything. Besides, what if they want to do a DNA test? What would my DNA even look like with my ghost half?” Danny shrugged. “And I haven’t talked to Jazz yet since we met Dick.”

“Do you want to want to just head home then? Tucker and I can patrol for a while and call if we see something.” Sam suggested.

“That sounds like a good plan. Let me text Jazz first, make sure she’s available to talk.” Danny said.

Danny: Hey you have time to video chat today?
Jazz: I have some! I’m doing homework but I can talk and work at the same time.
Danny: I’m leaving the library and will video call when I get home.
Jazz: Sounds good Danny!

“Jazz has time so I’m going to go home.” Danny said, giving his friends a wave before turning away from them.

He could hear them plan patrol as he walked away but ignored them. Ducking into an empty alley, he went ghost so he could fly home quickly. As he entered his room he shifted back and opened his laptop to call Jazz.

“Hey Danny!” Jazz grinned at her little brother through the camera.

“Hey Jazz.” Danny sighed.

“What’s wrong?”

“I have something to ask you, but I don’t want you to think less of me for it.”

“I would never think less of you, Danny.”

“I want to know more about my birth family.”

Notes:

Sorry not sorry for the sorta cliff hanger lol (next chapter is nearly done so it shouldn't be TOO long of a wait)

Comment when you think I should bring Dani in! During the mission on Saturday and have everyone be confused about her with Kaldur and M'gann there? Or after they've confirmed that they're twins? Or some other time? Let me know! (I will be bringing her in, just haven't figured out where yet so give me some ideas!)

Chapter 13: Chapter Thirteen

“You want to know more about your birth family?” Jazz asked, looking at Danny confused.

Danny told her about meeting Dick when he shadowed Sam at school, Valerie commenting on how they looked similar, Dash confusing the two of them, finding out that they have the exact same birthday, that even Dick’s boyfriend thought they looked like twins.

“So now I’m curious about my birth family.” Danny finished.

“And you don’t want mom and dad to know yet because they’re a little eccentric plus mom will want to run a DNA test and you think she’ll discover you’re half ghost.” Jazz concluded.

“Exactly. I mean, a DNA test is probably going to come up eventually, but it would be better if it’s not mom and dad running it.”

“I get it. I can snoop for you. I was planning on coming home this weekend anyways. The laundry room in the dorms suck and I’m tired of using it.” Jazz laughed.

“I figured you’d have already known my birth parents’ names.”

“No, I might have seen them at one point but I don’t remember, sorry Danny.”

“It’s okay. I miss having you around.” Danny sighed.

“I know, Danny. I miss you guys too. How’s the ghost fighting going? I know you don’t need me for that, but I worry.”

“That’s probably the easiest thing about this week. I’ve only had to deal with Skulker and only once.” Danny shrugged.

“Some weeks are slow, especially now that you’ve been doing this for a while. A lot of them would rather live peacefully in the Ghost Zone than have to fight you.”

“I know.”

“Have you visited recently?”

“Are you kidding? If I don’t visit Pandora, Frostbite, and Clockwork at least every other week they actually come to check on me. Or at least Pandora and Clockwork do, Frostbite usually sends one of them rather than coming himself.”

“Have you thought about asking Clockwork if you and Dick are twins?”

“He won’t give me a straightforward answer, Jazz, you know that.” Danny laughed. “It’s worth a shot though. I’ll see him tonight after Sam and Tucker get done with patrol. I want to be in this dimension while they’re out in case they need me.”

“I’ll still snoop this weekend when I’m home if you don’t get an answer from him.”

“Thanks Jazz. You’re a pretty great big sister, you know that?”

“You’re pretty great too, little brother. I have to go so I can finish this homework. But you can always text me if you need me and I’ll see you Saturday afternoon.”

“Thanks, bye Jazz.”

After ending the call Danny pulled out his phone to text Dick and the others.

Danny: Jazz is going to snoop this weekend. She didn’t already know their names.
Sam <3: She’s coming home for the weekend?
Danny: Yep! Laundry. But she promised to snoop.
Dick: Why not just talk to your parents again? I know you said you’re not super close with them but I feel like this is something you could talk to them about.
Danny: You’re only saying that cause you didn’t meet them when you were here lol
Dick: I only really met Sam’s mom.
Tuck: Well when are you visiting again so you can meet more people?
Danny: He hasn’t met Dani yet either.
Dick: Probably not for a couple weeks.
Dick: School starts back up on Monday and I won’t have another long break until summer.
Dick: Any long weekends are spent with Wally since I don’t get to see him very often. You’re lucky to live in the same town as your significant other.
Tuck: You’re all lucky to even have significant others. Dick do you have any girls you can introduce me to?
Dick: Well Artemis and Zee are dating, Megan is dating Conner, Barbara’s dad is the police commish and you don’t want to go there trust me, Raquel is older than us and has a kid so that’s up to you but as you’re still a junior I don’t think you want to date someone with a kid, and that’s all the girls I could introduce you to. Sorry.
Dick: Megan was on the cheer squad at her school though so maybe she can introduce you to someone? I’ve heard about Wendy and Karen and they seem cool though I think Karen is dating someone.
Sam <3: Tucker doesn’t need you to introduce him to someone, don’t worry about him.
Dick: I will be visiting sooner than summer though and I’ll bring Wally. I have to go to the charity gala Sam’s mom and Bruce are doing in Amity Park and the one in Gotham.
Sam <3: I’ll def be at the one here, and can probably convince my mom and dad to let Danny and Tucker go too, but I don’t know about the one in Gotham
Dick: Mention that Bruce met them and thought they were nice kids and that it’d be a chance for you all to see me again.
Sam <3: That’s a good idea.
Sam <3: Danny we’re heading home after doing that thing for you, everything’s clear.
Danny: Thanks for letting me know. I have to head out then, I have to go visit someone.
Dick: Let me know if your sister finds anything out! And if you finish your projects by Friday night!
Danny: Of course and let me know if Bruce finds out anything now that you guys are home!

Sam <3: Who are you visiting?
Danny: Clockwork, Jazz suggested it.
Tuck: Good luck getting a straight answer from him.
Danny: Thanks lol

Danny transformed and sunk straight through the floor into the lab, making sure to stay invisible until after double checking his parents weren’t there. Opening the portal with the genetic lock, he entered the Ghost Zone quickly in case his parents decided to come down. Danny started towards Clockwork’s lair, waving at Young Blood and Johnny 13 as he passed them.

“Clockwork?” Danny called as he entered the ghost’s lair.

“Yes Danny?” Clockwork asked, from behind where Danny was floating.

“If I ask you a question, will you answer it with a straight answer?” When Clockwork just raised an eyebrow at him, Danny sighed and continued. “I met a kid this week and I was wondering if you knew if he and I were twins, or if that’s something you could look into?”

“I can tell you that you will find an answer soon.”

“That’s less helpful than normal, Clockwork.”

“Don’t forget to visit Pandora and Frostbite while you’re in the Ghost Zone.” Clockwork said before vanishing.

“Why do I visit you?” Danny shook his head before taking off towards Pandora and Frostbite.

************
After texting Danny and the others, Dick sent a text to Wally.

Dickie-birb <3: Sorry I wasn’t able to visit today, kinda wiped from the trip.
Wally <3: It’s ok. Why don’t I go to Gotham tomorrow? We’ll spend the day together just hanging out at the manor since I don’t have classes.
Dickie-birb <3: Sounds like a good plan, thanks love.

“Dick, it’s time to go on patrol. Barbara is already out there.” Bruce said, entering Dick’s room where he’d been texting Wally, Danny, Tucker, and Sam.

“Danny talked to his sister.” Dick told Bruce as the two walked down to the Batcave.

“Oh?”

“She didn’t know anything but promised to snoop this weekend apparently. How’s things going on your end?”

“Nothing more yet but it might just be easier to wait the couple days until you guys go back and just collect a DNA sample.” Bruce said as they both changed into their uniforms.

“After coming home early so you can get started on this, you’re going to make me wait after all?” Dick asked, putting his mask on.

“Dick, I know you want this information sooner rather than later but even if we found out anything, a DNA test would be the smartest way to confirm anything we found out and I wouldn’t want you to mention anything to Danny until after we’ve confirmed it anyways. Can we do it my way this time, please?”

“I suppose but I really wanted to know sooner rather than later.”

“You’ll know soon enough, Dick. Let’s get going.”

After an easy patrol, Bruce sent Barbara home and Dick up to bed before sitting down in front of the Batcomputer. Dick snuck a look at what he was doing and saw that Bruce was looking at birth records and adoption records. “I thought you weren’t looking into it until we did a DNA test.” Dick accused.

“I thought I told you to go to bed.” Bruce countered, hitting a button on his keyboard, causing all the open documents on the Batcomputer to minimize.

“Bruce.”

“Dick I will call Alfred down here if you don’t get up to bed. You’re still a growing boy, you need your sleep.”

“Fine, but we’re talking about this in the morning. Oh yeah, Wally said he was going to come to the manor tomorrow to spend the day with me. He’ll probably want to spend the night as well so we can head to the Cave together on Saturday for our Amity Park mission.” Dick said before heading up the stairs to his room where he pulled out his phone.

Dickie-birb <3: Bruce told me that I would have to wait til after this weekend and a DNA test before learning more about whether Danny and I are twins but just now he was looking at birth records and adoption records. Is he lying to me or hiding something from me?
Wally <3: Babe I’m pretty sure if Bruce is hiding anything from you or lying it’s because he doesn’t want to hurt you. I can’t believe that I’m about to say this, but you should trust him this time.
Dickie-birb <3: OR I hack the BC to see what he’s been up to from my laptop
Wally <3: Seriously?
Dickie-birb <3: Why are you up anyways?
Wally <3: Homework
Dickie-birb <3: I thought you finished it all??
Wally <3: I forgot an essay that’s due online by the morning. I’m nearly done. Did you just get back in?
Dickie-birb <3: Ye. Is your essay going to sound okay if you’re working on it so late?
Wally <3: Ya, it was mostly finished. I just didn’t remember til late.
Dickie-birb <3: You coming over early tomorrow?
Wally <3: Only if you don’t hack the BC.
Dickie-birb <3: Fine but only cause I miss your stupid face and wanna see you early.
Wally <3: Then I’ll be by in time for breakfast. Make sure Alfred knows.
Dickie-birb <3: I’ll do that now, then head to bed, you should sleep too.
Wally <3: I just hit submit on the essay so I’m going now. Love you, sweet dreams
Dickie-birb <3: Sweet dreams, love

Dick hurried down to the kitchen where Alfred was making Bruce a snack. “Hey Al? Wally’s spending the day here tomorrow and said he can be here before breakfast if you’re willing to cook for him.”

“Of course, Master Dick. I enjoy cooking for someone who eats my food with as much gusto as Master Wally does. I’ll be prepared for him, thank you for letting me know.”

Dick slowly walked back up to his room, yawning along the way, and collapsed on his bed to sleep.

Notes:

I don't know how long it'll be before the next chapter is out, I'm trying but my depression has been really bad the last couple days which makes having the energy to write (and write well) really hard. Replying to the couple comments I had and posting this is like all I'm managing to do today (meaning I'm not getting dishes done, taking a shower, or going to work like I need to because I just don't have the energy to do them). Depression sucks, kids.

Comment your go to show when you're feeling down! It's weird but one of mine is Criminal Minds lol.

Chapter 14: Chapter Fourteen

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait, depression sucks. This chapter is a little shorter but the next couple should be longer.

“How was visiting Clockwork?” Sam asked the next morning on their way to school.

“Like usual. The only answer he gave me was that we’d learn the answer soon.” Danny shrugged as they walked into the school building.

“Did you see Pandora and Frostbite while you were there?” Tucker asked.

“Of course, you think I want Pandora showing up here again?” Danny laughed.

“Did you tell them about everything?” Sam asked.

“Yeah, Pandora thinks that even if he’s not my twin, it’s great that I made a new friend, and Frostbite said that any friend or possible relative of the “savior of the Ghost Zone” is welcome in the Far Frozen and that I should bring Dick by sometime. I tried explaining that Dick doesn’t know I’m Phantom but he’s convinced that I’ll tell him soon enough because that’s something you tell all your friends, or something like that. You know how he is.” Danny yawned as he put his books in his locker. “I shouldn’t have chatted with them for so long last night, I’m exhausted.”

“They don’t get to see you very often, I can see why they’d want to talk for a while.” Sam said.

“I see them at least every other week, if not more.” Danny reminded her.

“It’s not every other week you possibly find a twin brother.” Sam said.

“I suppose that’s true.” Danny yawned again as the trio headed into Mr. Lancer’s classroom.

“Good morning, class! We’ll be continuing working on our projects today so use your class time wisely!” Mr. Lancer said to the class before letting them work independently.

“Work quickly so we can see that movie Dick’s friends made.” Tucker reminded Danny as soon as they were released to work independently.

Once they’d sat down for lunch later that day Danny pulled out to phone to text Dick.

Danny: Hey just wondering if Bruce has found out anything
Dick: Not yet :(
Dick: Aren’t you in school?
Danny: It’s lunch, same time as the last time I texted you during lunch.
Dick: Oh ya.. Sorry, I’m in a different time zone now.
Dick: You getting your project done?
Danny: It’s nearly done, Tucker says he’s nearly done too but is shoving too much food in his face to text you himself. Sam’s is done.
Dick: Good job! I’ll dig out the movie in a bit! Just let me know when you and Tucker finish!
Danny: What are you up to today?
Dick: Wally came over to hang out. Spending the whole day together. Right now we’re taking a break from video games and hanging out in the gym.
Dick: This is Wally, by hanging he means literally in his case.
Dick: [Picture showing Dick upside down on a high trapeze bar glaring at the camera]
Dick: Wally stole my phone
Danny: Did you drop your phone and that’s how Wally got the phone?
Dick: No… Anyways, he threw it back up for me.
Danny: Smooth
Danny: Well we have to head back to classes, have fun with your boyfriend
Dick: Thanks! Have fun at school and finishing your project!

************
“Come back down, babe.” Wally called.

“Why should I?” Dick asked, swinging his trapeze bar so he could grab a nearby one.

“Don’t you want to find the movie we made to show Danny and the others?”

“I know where it is. It’s on a flash drive in my desk in my room.” Dick swung onto the platform and grabbed an aerial silk ribbon and used it to slowly descend to the floor where Wally was waiting for him. “I was going to wait ‘til they said they were done before I pulled it out, but it’s not like Dick Grayson is going to see them soon. Not until the charity galas and I think they’re next month.”

“I hate when you talk about yourself in the third person like that.” Wally laughed.

“I know.” Dick grinned. “Come on, let’s go do something else.”

“Help Alfred make cookies?” Wally asked excitedly.

“Or we could make them ourselves using his recipes. I’m not banned from the kitchen.” Dick suggested.

The two boys walked to the kitchen to find Alfred pulling out the ingredients for cookies.

“Alfred, are you actually psychic or something?” Wally asked.

“Of course not, Master Wally.”

“We weren’t going to bother you and just make cookies ourselves.” Dick said, helping Alfred pull out ingredients.

“I can leave if you two would like the kitchen to yourselves.” Alfred said once everything needed was on the counters.

Dick and Wally exchanged a look, “Normally we’d love to spend the time with you, Alfred, but today we would like the time alone, sorry.” Dick said.

“That’s alright, Master Dick. I need to work in the gardens anyways.” Alfred said before leaving the kitchen to the two boys.

“Alright Wally, you’ve distracted me long enough. Why should I trust Bruce when he’s obviously hiding stuff from me?”

Wally opened a cookbook to one of his favorite cookie recipes and started working on it before replying, “Do you remember when we founded the Team?”

“Of course, the trip to Cadmus, finding Conner, waiting three days to see what they’d decide to do with us, going to the Cave and meeting M’gann… Why do you bring it up?” Dick sat at the counter with his head on his arms, letting Wally do all the work for the cookies.

“You remember that Conner lived with me during those three days, right?”

“Yes.”

“We had to wait until Bruce made his decision about the Team and I had a superpowered roommate who liked to sleep in my closet. But I waited and trusted Bruce to make a decision that I could live with. Do you argue with the result?”

“Of course not. I’m glad we were able to form the Team.”

“Maybe Bruce needs a couple days to hide out in the Batcave and do his thing. We’ll do the mission tomorrow and get a DNA sample, get the test done, and you’ll know for sure either way. Let Bruce do his thing.” Wally pulled out a baking sheet and started putting the cookie dough he’d made onto the pan.

“I suppose you’re right.” Dick sighed, grabbing a spoon and stealing a bunch of cookie dough which went straight into his mouth before Wally could even complain.

“Dick I’m about to put them in, you couldn’t wait?”

“Nope.” Dick grinned at his boyfriend.

Wally put the baking sheet in the oven and set the timer before turning back to Dick. “After the cookies are out, why don’t we watch a movie or two together?”

“You just want cuddles.” Dick laughed, hugging Wally and snuggling into him.

“Of course.” Wally kissed the top of Dick’s head. “But after cookies are out so we don’t burn them.”

“I can hug you until then. You set a timer.”

Notes:

Normally I have lots to say at the end of the chapter.. today ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ Hopefully I can get the next chapter out soon!

Comment your favorite type of cookie! I love molasses, peanut butter, and plain sugar cookies!

Chapter 15: Chapter Fifteen

Notes:

This fic just hit 1k kudos! I'm beyond thankful for all of you! All of your comments and kudos really help me keep going when my depression gets bad. So thank you all so so much!!!

“When is Jazz coming home tomorrow?” Sam asked after Danny and Tucker had finished their English projects in the library after school.

“She’ll be here in the afternoon so she’s probably leaving campus in the morning."

“Did you text Dick yet that we finished the projects?” Tucker asked.

“No, we literally just finished them. You could text him too, you know.” Danny said as he pulled out his phone to text Dick.

Danny: Hey Dick, Tuck and I just finished our projects!
Dick: Awesome! I have the movie ready. Maybe we’ll take the time before or after one of the galas to watch it together!
Danny: Sounds fun. The movie, not the galas. Sam complains when her mom makes her goes to them.
Dick: It depends on the people there. They’re awful when I can’t invite Wally.
Danny:  Do you not normally get to invite him?
Dick: It depends on Bruce’s mood.

“Are we patrolling tonight?” Sam asked as the group left the library.

“We should.” Danny sighed. He wished he had more time for things he enjoyed, like dates with Sam, but if she was suggesting patrol there was no way she’d go for a date instead. “Are we doing anything this weekend?”

“Just homework and patrol as far as I know. Why?” Sam asked making Danny blush.

“He wants to go on a date, obviously.” Tucker laughed when Danny blushed, making him redder.

“Oh.” Sam blushed too. “We could do an early patrol and then do something after?” She suggested.

“As long as nothing attacks. You know your luck.” Tucker reminded them. “I’m headed home, I’ll see you guys after dinner for patrol.”

“See ya, Tuck.” Danny waved. Him and Sam headed in the other direction towards Sam’s house. “So we can try for a date tomorrow?” Danny asked shyly.

“Of course. I know we don’t have as much time together just the two of us as you’d like. I wish we were able to be together more often too.”

“But we both have responsibilities. I get it.” Danny sighed again. “Do you remember the week my family was rich?”

“Duh, we talked about it the other day with Dick.”

“Well, remember how before we left, I had locked the portal so there were no ghost attacks that whole week?”

“Where are you going with this, Danny?”

“I could lock the portal for the weekend at least, give us some time together without ghosts?”

“Danny…”

“I know, it’s not the responsible thing to do and Frostbite, Pandora, and Clockwork wouldn’t approve.”

“Maybe the next time Dick is in town, we’ll lock the portal. That way you get some time with him without the possibility of being interrupted and we’ll have a chance to do something together. We can give Tucker a chance to hang out with Dick.”

“That might not be for a while.”

“You could talk to some of the ghosts. I know Johnny and Skulker have girlfriends so they might be willing to give you a weekend. That would also distract Kitty and Ember. Young Blood doesn’t attack very often. Lunch Lady doesn’t usually attack unless something food related is going on and you can preemptively catch the Box Ghost and have him hang out in the thermos for a weekend. That only really leaves Walker, Vlad, or the Guys in White that you’d have to watch out for.”

“And Klemper, Spectra and Bertrand, Fright Knight, Aragon, Technus, Poindexter, Desiree, Freakshow and Lydia, Ghost Writer…Cujo isn’t too bad but he’s still a puppy and doesn’t always listen.” Danny counted off ghosts on his fingers as he named them. “I have a lot of enemies, Sam, you know that.”

“Don’t bully anyone and Poindexter is no problem. Pretty sure the Guys in White still have Freakshow. Don’t make any wishes and that rules out Desiree, don’t destroy any of his work and the Ghost Writer shouldn’t be an issue. Fright Knight is only a problem on Halloween, a Friday the 13^th, or if someone is trying to wake Pariah Dark.”

“And Klemper, Spectra and Bertrand, Aragon, Technus, Lydia, and Cujo?”

“Dora has Aragon on lockdown I thought but you could always visit her to double check. She’s always happy to see you.”

“She’s happy to see you mostly.” Danny laughed. “Anyways, it’s too much work to try to get everyone else distracted just so I can spend a weekend with my girlfriend. We’ll just have to hope no one attacks this weekend.” The two stopped as they reach the sidewalk outside Sam’s house

“We’ll be fine, Danny. I’ll see you after dinner.” Sam said, giving him a quick kiss before heading inside.

Danny walked to the nearest alley, transformed, and flew the rest of the way home.

************
“Young masters, you should head to bed soon if you want to get to the Cave early tomorrow.” Alfred told Dick and Wally after dinner and they’d finished all their cookies and 3 movies.

“Sure, Alfie.” Dick yawned and snuggled closer to Wally on the couch.

“I’m pretty sure he meant in a bed, little bird.” Wally scooped Dick up and carried him up the stairs to Dick’s room.

“Pretty sure I knew I wouldn’t have to move.”

“Let’s just get some sleep, babe.” Wally rolled his eyes and flopped Dick onto his bed.

The next morning the two ate a quick breakfast before the two headed to the Cave to wait for Batman to give them the mission to Amity Park. M’gann, Conner, Zatanna, and Artemis were already there when the two arrived. The six of them sat tiredly on the couches, most of them looking half asleep. Dick nodded off on Wally’s shoulder before jumping awake when the zeta tube activated.

“Recognized. Aqualad B 0-2. Rocket B 0-9.”

“That’s everyone.” Wally said as Kaldur and Raquel entered the room.

“When’s Batman getting here?” Artemis asked Dick.

“We didn’t see him before we left this morning but I’m sure he knows we’re all here and will show up soon.” Dick explained.

“Should we suit up before he arrives?” Kaldur asked.

“Nah. Better to find out the mission first.” Dick said giving Wally a look.

“Recognized. Batman 0-2.”

“Everyone to mission briefing.” Batman called over the Cave’s intercom.

“What’s the mission?” Kaldur asked once all eight of them had gathered around Batman.

Batman opened a few files on the hologram computer. One was a video of a Wayne Enterprises warehouse, one was the complication video of different possible ghosts around the world outside of Amity Park, and the rest were the news articles and news reports from Amity Park. “A couple weeks ago there was a break-in at a Wayne Enterprises warehouse while Bruce Wayne was there.”

“B, everyone where knows your ID, you can just say your name.” Dick rolled his eyes at his mentor.

“The being who broke in and the being who captured him claimed to be ghosts.” Batman continued, ignoring Dick. He turned to the computer and pressed play on the video of the warehouse. Dick hadn’t seen this yet and assumed Bruce had only pulled it to show the group so he wouldn’t have to talk as much.

“BEWARE MY CORRUGATED CARDBOARD TERROR!” They heard from the video, though no one could see who had said it. Shortly after a blue pudgy man wearing overalls and a beanie popped into visibility where he was floating above the group of people, half of them in suits.

“Excuse me.” Everyone could see it was Bruce who spoke.

“Yes?” The floating blue guy asked.

“What exactly is your plan here? I mean, once you get the boxes.” Bruce asked.

“Uhhh…” The thing obviously wasn’t expecting this question. “I WILL DEFEAT THE GHOST BOY AND RULE OVER ALL THINGS CARDBOARD AND SQUARE! AND ALSO BUBBLE WRAP!”

“Who’s this ghost boy?” Bruce asked, obviously keeping the thing talking so he could get as much information as possible.

“That would be me.” A guy who looked like a regular teen with white hair and a black jumpsuit with a stylized ‘D’ on the chest popped into view in front of Bruce and opened something that looked like a thermos which a blue energy emerged from, sucking in the blue guy. “You’re spending two weeks in there this time, mister.” The teen said, shaking the thermos.

“And who are you?” Bruce asked, turning his attention to the newcomer.

“Ummm…” Apparently the ghosts from Amity Park weren’t used to being questioned. “No one important. I appreciate you distracting him and all, but that was really dangerous. You should be more careful, Mister…”

“Wayne. Bruce Wayne.” Dick rolled his eyes loudly. “In Gotham you learn quick how to tell if someone is actually dangerous. He seemed harmless enough to me. Where are you from?”

“I’m usually in Amity Park but I’m a ghost so I’m from the Ghost Zone. Obviously.” This kid looked like he wanted out of the conversation as quickly as possible. “Now, Mr. Wayne, I need to get going.” The teen went invisible.

“Wait! What are you going to do with him?” Bruce asked the empty air.

“Take him home, beyond that, don’t worry about it.” The teen said without becoming visible.

“Who are you?” Bruce asked, but never got a response.

Batman paused the video and turned back to the group. “After returning home I did a little research on Amity Park and these were the results.” He showed the other videos and articles but didn’t play the videos.

“So, what’s the mission?” Conner asked.

“A few of you will be going to Amity Park. Robin and I have already gone once but were unable to locate any ghost though Robin was able to become friends with the son of Doctors Jack and Maddie Fenton who are…” He paused and looked at Dick.

“Ecto-biologists according to Danny.” Dick said.

“Ecto-biologists.” Batman repeated. “Meaning they study these ghosts. I’m sending Robin, Kid Flash, Aqualad, and Miss Martian to Amity Park. Your three goals are to find out as much as you can about ghosts and do a threat assessment, see if we need to make a bigger presence in Amity Park, start with the Fenton family. Secondly, try to find Danny Phantom,” he enlarged a still from the warehouse, “he seems to be the local hero but I’d like you to make a threat assessment there too. As well as see if he’d be willing to opening communications with the League or the Team. I have a feeling he’s learned on the job and hasn’t had any real training, if he’s really a hero and your threat assessment comes up the same, I would like to get him some real training before he gets hurt.”

“And the last goal?” M’gann asked when Batman pause.

“Do not, under any circumstances, blow anything up.” Batman glared at the four he was sending and pointed at each of them. The four of them all avoided eye contact. “I mean it. You’ll be benched for a month from Team missions if anything blows up. And Robin, you’ll be bench from patrol at home and no seeing Kid Flash for that month too. No blowing things up.”

“But Bruce!” Dick tried protesting.

“Robin!”

“Fine! Batman! That’s not fair!”

“What’s not fair is how much money I’ve spent fixing things that you eight have blown up.”

“What if we’re not responsible for the blown up thing?” Wally asked cautiously. “I watched some of those videos last night with Dick. These ghost fights can get pretty crazy. Things could get blown up without us.”

“If you’re really not responsible, and can prove it, then there will be no consequences.” Batman relented.

“When do we leave?” Kaldur asked, taking a step forward.

“Soon. I want you to go to town in your civvies first, get a look around, meet Fenton and his friends and parents. Get as much information as you can. Only suit up if you find Danny Phantom, watch first then approach. Robin knows what to do. Aqualad, I know you’re the leader of the Team but I want all of you to follow Robin’s lead on this one.” Batman explained.

“Let me text Danny and let him know I’ll be in town. I told him yesterday I didn’t know when I’d be able to make it back to Amity Park. Plus, I need to grab something from the Manor if I’m going as me.” Dick told Batman.

“Fine. Miss Martian,” Batman turned to the young Martian, “you, Aqualad, and Kid Flash can wait while Robin runs home and back or you can meet him at a zeta closer to Amity Park.”

“Actually, B, Walls could grab what I need and be back super fast. He knows what and where it is.”

“That works too. Kid Flash?”

“Top of your dresser, right?” Wally asked Dick as a confirmation. After Dick gave him a nod he took off for the zeta tube.

“Recognized. Kid Flash B 0-3.”

“Come on, he’ll be back in a minute, let’s go grab our uniforms.” Dick said to Kaldur and M’gann.

“What are we supposed to do?” Artemis asked Batman as the trio walked away.

“Training. Black Canary will be here soon.”

“Are you grabbing Wally’s things too?” M’gann asked Dick.

“Might as well.”

“What is he grabbing for you from home?”

“I promised Danny and his friends, Tucker and Sam, that if they finished their projects on A Midsummer Night’s Dream by last night that I’d show them the movie we made of the play. It’s on a flash drive at home.”

“Recognized. Kid Flash B 0-3.”

“Let’s head to the Bio-Ship.” Dick said, pulling out his phone.

Dick: Change of plans. Wally, Kaldur, and Megan wanted to meet you guys so we’re heading to you now. I hope you’re free.
Danny: We are. All we have going on is homework but screw that. You’re bringing the movie, right?

Dick laughed as he sat down in his seat in the Bio-Ship. “What’s so funny?” Wally asked, zooming in and taking his seat too.

“Told Danny that we were coming and he said their only plans were homework but screw that.”

Dick: Yes, I’m bringing the movie.
Tucker: Megan’s the hot one, right?
Dick: Megan’s the one dating Conner who has anger issues. But she’s a cheerleader and might have some friends she’d be willing to introduce to you so be cool.

“Ummm… M’gann? Just a warning, Tucker might try hitting on you but I’ve already told him not to and that you’re taken so hopefully he won’t.” Dick warned while waiting for the next text.

“Thanks for the warning.” M’gann gave him a smile.

Danny: Sam will kick his ass if he’s rude to her.
Dick: Good.
Danny: Don’t forget my sister is in town too to snoop. You’ll get to meet her.
Dick: Oh ya. Is she snooping yet?
Danny: She’s not home yet. Couple more hours probably. She’s driving home from college.
Dick: Ok, well, I’ll text you when we’re close.
Danny: Sounds good.

“Okay, there’s something else you all need to know before we get to Amity Park.” Dick said, turning to Kaldur and M’gann. “Wally and Artemis already know.”

“What is it, Dick?” Kaldur asked.

“While Bruce and I were in Amity Park I met Danny, Tucker, and Sam at their school. After school they invited me to go get fast food with them and then go bowling at Sam’s house.”

“She has a bowling alley at her house, isn’t that awesome?” Wally interrupted.

“Anyways, while we were at the fast food place, called the Nasty Burger, a friend of Danny’s from school noticed that the two of us looked very similar. We chalked it up to us both having black hair and blue eyes but later at Sam’s we learned that Danny and I were born on the exact same day and that Danny was adopted.”

“Could be a coincidence?” M’gann suggested.

“Bruce did some digging; I do have a twin that my parents put up for adoption when we were born. Now, we don’t know that it’s Danny but it’s looking likely. One of our goals this mission that Bruce didn’t say to the group was that we need to collect a DNA sample from him for a DNA test to see if we’re related for sure.”

“What do Danny and his friends know?” Kaldur asked.

“That Danny and I look very similar, that we have the same birthday, that Danny is adopted, and that my parents gave up my twin for adoption. So, about everything we know at this point.” Dick told them.

“They do look crazily similar.” Wally added.

“Danny’s sister, Jasmine, has volunteered to snoop through their parents’ things today while she’s home from college to see if she can find out anything about the adoption. She’s on her way home right now and will probably arrive about the same time as us.” Dick added.

“Is there anything else we need to know?” Kaldur asked.

“I don’t think so. Oh, M’gann, can Bio-Ship look like a regular jet?” Dick asked.

“She can be the shape if we need it but she can’t change color.” M’gann nodded.

“When we get close to Amity, do that. It’ll explain how we got there better than Dick Grayson randomly having access to a Martian Bio-Ship.” Dick said. M’gann gave a nod and the group fell quiet for the rest of the flight.

Notes:

This chapter is a bit longer than the last and the next two are even longer than this I think!

I'm being kicked out of my mom's house and have to be out by the end of March so please keep me in your thoughts. I'm hoping that it won't affect my writing too much.

Comment who you think Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Jazz's favorite (end of season 1) Young Justice hero/protegee is! I'm thinking J'onn/M'gann, Hawkman/Hawkwoman, or Superman/Superboy for Danny since he loves space so would like the aliens a lot and maybe Batman for Sam since he's the most goth but I'm not sure. Let me know and your answer might be in a future chapter!

Chapter 16: Chapter Sixteen

Notes:

Sorry this took so long!

“Little brother!” Jazz hugged Danny as soon as she saw him.

“I’ve missed you, Jazz.” Danny melted into the safety of his sister’s arms for just a moment before pulling away.

“I missed you too. Where are mom and dad?”

“Down in the lab. Sam, Tucker, and I are heading out in a minute. Dick is making a surprise trip here and should be here soon.” Danny explained.

“Do you want me to drive you?”

“Nah, he’s bringing some friends and I don’t think we’ll all fit in your car. I don’t want to make them ride in the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.”

“Who’s he bringing?”

“His boyfriend, Wally, and two other friends, Megan and Kaldur I think. So all of us and you would be eight. That’s too many for your car.”

“Are you going to the airfield to get him?”

“That’s the plan I think.”

Danny: Hey, I’m meeting you at the airfield, right?
Dick: Unless you want me to meet you somewhere in town instead
Dick: Wally wants to check out Nasty Burger so we could meet you there if you want
Danny: My sister just got home and is willing to drive us places but for a vehicle big enough for all of us legally, we’d have to take the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle and I didn’t think you’d want that.
Dick: The what????
Danny: Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.. don’t question it. It’s big but also has weapons.
Dick: Wally and Megan are curious now. Are you willing to pick us up at the airport in… that?
Danny: Ya we can. You guys close?
Dick: Pretty close, I was going to text you soon anyways.
Danny: Ok, we’ll head out.

“Wally and Megan want to see the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle so they’ve asked if you’ll pick them up at the airport in that.” Danny told his sister.

“You warned them about the weapons?”

“I did. I think that’s why they want to see it, honestly.”

“Let me say hi to mom and dad first then we can go. Are Sam and Tucker hiding somewhere?”

“They’re in my room, I’ll grab them while you say hi.”

A few minutes later the four of them were buckled into the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle and on their way to the small airport just outside of town. “So, what do you know about Dick and his friends other than what you told me the other day?” Jazz asked once they were away from Fenton Works.

“Not much that you couldn’t find out googling Dick Grayson. I don’t know much about his friends other than Megan’s uncle, Wally’s uncle, and Kaldur’s mentor are in some kind of club with Bruce Wayne. I think he said that Kaldur has family out of the country.” Danny shrugged.

“That’s not a lot of information, Danny.”

“It’s not like I need more. He seems like a good person and Wally seems nice.”

“Did you tell her about meeting Bruce Wayne?” Sam asked.

“It didn’t seem as important as a possible twin.” Danny glared at her.

“What?”

“I was fighting the Box Ghost and he flew off, out of the city.”

“You couldn’t catch him?”

“I needed sleep. Anyways, he flew all the way to Gotham and into a Wayne Enterprises warehouse. Bruce Wayne was there and saw him… and me…”

“And?” Jazz prompted when Danny paused too long.

“I might have let slip that Danny Phantom is usually in Amity Park.”

“Danny!”

“What?! It’s why he and Dick came to Amity Park. If it wasn’t for that, I wouldn’t have met Dick.”

“That’s still dangerous, little brother.”

“I know. I’ve been careful since. I don’t think Dick suspects anything.”

Dick: We just landed!
Danny: We’re about 2 minutes out.

“They’ve landed.” Danny let everyone know.

Once they parked the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle, the four of them got out and looked around the small airfield before spotting a red and black jet and four figures leaving the jet.

“Dick!” Danny called, giving a wave as he headed towards the plane and his new friend.

“Hey Danny, Sam, Tucker.” Dick smiled. “You must be Jazz.” He put his hand out for her to shake.

“I am.” Jazz shook his hand and gave him a small smile. “You’re right, Danny, you do look a lot alike.”

“These are my friends, Wally, Megan, and Kaldur.” Dick said, pointing at each person as he said their name.

“Nice to meet you, this is Tucker and Sam and my sister Jasmine.” Danny said to Megan and Kaldur. “Hey Wally.”

“Hey Danny.” Wally grinned, throwing an arm over Dick’s shoulders.

“Okay, it’s nice for everyone to meet everyone.” Sam said before Megan or Kaldur could say anything. “We can talk more in the car.”

“Right. Everyone this way.” Jazz said, taking charge.

“It’s not really a car, Sam.” Tucker said with a laugh.

“Yeah, we’re excited to see the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.” Dick grinned.

“It’s basically an RV but tricked out.” Danny said.

“Is it safe?” Megan asked in a small voice.

“Of course.” Danny said.

“Just… don’t press any buttons.” Jazz added.

“The weapons are only supposed to hurt ghosts but sometimes they get a little out of hand, plus there are non-violent ghosts we don’t want hurt.” Danny explained.

“I didn’t say it before because Artemis would have hit me, but I’m not sure I believe in ghosts.” Wally said. “I’m more of a science guy myself.”

“My parents are ecto-biologists, Wally. They’re ghost scientists.” Danny reminded him as everyone got into the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.

“I know you said that.”

“What about you two?” Danny asked Megan and Kaldur who hadn’t said much.

“Oh, I definitely believe in ghosts. With everything we’ve seen, how could I not believe in ghosts?” Megan gave them a smile.

“Everything you’ve seen?” Sam asked.

“I just mean, there are aliens, an Atlantean, an Amazon, and magicians on Justice League, why wouldn’t I consider ghosts as real too?” Megan shrugged.

“Kaldur?” Danny asked.

“I believe that it’s a possibility, it would irresponsible to dismiss it as pure fiction.” Kaldur said.

“Where are we headed, Danny? Home?” Jazz asked.

“You guys hungry?” Danny asked the large group.

“Always.” Wally grinned.

“Nasty Burger?” Danny asked Dick.

“I’ll pay for everyone.”

“To the Nasty Burger then, Jazz. Then we’ll let you get home and do laundry, or talk to mom and dad, or y’know, snoop.” Danny said.

“Sounds good, little brother.”

Soon enough Jazz pulled up in front of the Nasty Burger and let the group out saying a quick goodbye to them before heading out.

“Danny and I will order for everyone, you guys go find a spot to sit.” Dick said to Wally, Megan, and Kaldur once inside.

“Usual?” Danny asked Sam and Tucker who gave him a nod before leading the other three to a large booth.

“Hey Danny.” Valerie said.

“Hey Val, usuals for me, Sam, and Tucker, plus whatever he’s ordering. Heads up though, he’s ordering for four people.” Danny said.

“Hey you’re that kid who paid with the fifty last time, aren’t you?” Valerie said after inputting his order and turning to Dick.

“Yeah, that’s me. I have Bruce’s credit card this time so I’m paying for everyone.” Dick blushed.

“You got the might meaty cheesy melt last time, right?” Danny asked.

“I think so.”

“So what’s the rest of your order?” Valerie asked, waiting for Dick.

“Well, let’s see, Megan and Kaldur and I will each get one mighty meaty cheesy melt. And a medium soda each.” Dick started.

“And Wally?” Danny asked.

“Let’s see, four mighty meaty cheesy melts, a large fries, and a large soda.” Dick decided after a moment.

“That much?” Valerie asked after inputting it all.

“He has a high metabolism and needs to eat a lot.” Dick shrugged.

“Okay, seven mighty meaty cheesy melts, one large fries, one large soda, three medium sodas, and Danny, Sam, and Tucker’s usual?” Valerie confirmed. Dick nodded. “Okay, $66.25.”

After paying, Dick went to the table where everyone was sitting. Danny was about to go too when Valerie stopped him. “Danny?”

“What’s up, Val?”

“Are you okay? You look a little shell shocked.”

“Sorry, didn’t realize it. Probably been my default the last week or two. After your comment last time Dick was here, about us looking similar, we found out we were born on the same day, and since I’m adopted…” Danny trailed off, glancing at the table with his friends.

“Oh, well I hope everything is okay. I didn’t mean to cause problems.” Valerie said.

“You didn’t, Val. Let me know when the order’s done and we’ll grab it.” Danny gave her a smile before heading to the table.

“Danny why did Dick blush? He won’t tell us.” Wally asked as soon as Danny got close to the table.

Danny gave Dick a look and saw him blush deeper. Grinning, he looked at Wally, “Valerie recognized him as the kid who paid for an $8 order with a $50.”

“Seriously?” Wally laughed.

“It was Bruce’s fault I swear!” Dick tried defending himself.

“Danny!” Valerie called.

“Come on, rich boy, let’s go get the food. Wally, you too.” Danny laughed.

The three grabbed the trays of food and headed back to table, passing out the food. “So, how long are you guys here for?” Sam asked as everyone started eating.

“Only today and tomorrow. I have school on Monday, same as you guys.” Dick explained. “We’ll be staying at the same place Bruce, Alfred, and I were at last time.”

“With no adults?” Sam asked.

“That’s the dream, Sam.” Tucker laughed.

“Well, Kaldur here is actually 21, Megan is 19, and Wally is 18.” Dick said. “I’m the only minor. Plus, Kaldur is very responsible and Bruce trusts him to keep the rest of us in line.”

“Ah. That makes a little sense I guess.”

“And Sam, no adults isn’t a dream, remember?” Danny asked.

“Oh yeah.”

“What do you mean?” Kaldur asked.

“Well, there was that time when all the adults in the world disappeared, remember? And we had a ghost take all the adults in town, and Jazz, to fuel his ship one time back during freshman year.” Danny explained.

“Who was the ghost?” Dick asked.

“Well, two major ghosts, Young Blood with his parrot and pirate crew and Ember McLain. Ember mind controlled the adults, and Jazz who thought of herself as an adult, into leaving their kids and jobs. The adults, and Jazz, were forced to do physical labor to fuel Young Blood’s pirate ship. All of us from school, even Dash and the A-listers, teamed up with Danny Phantom to save the adults, and Jazz.” Danny explained.

“A-listers?” Megan asked, slight tilt to her head.

“They’re basically a club of the coolest and best looking in the school. They’re mostly run by Dash and Paulina.” Danny told her.

“What are your plans for the weekend then?” Sam asked.

“Get to know you guys some more mostly. See if Jazz finds anything in her snooping.” Dick shrugged.

“We were curious when Dick mentioned you.” Kaldur added.

************
“He mentioned me?” Danny asked.

“Of course I did. Mysterious possible twin? How could I not?” Dick laughed. “Plus, Wally can’t keep a secret to save his life.”

“I so can!” Wally protested. “What about your…” he managed to cut himself off, causing everyone to laugh.

“So, tell us about yourself.” M’gann said. “Do you go to high school? Is it a big school or is it small? Do you have cliques like on TV?”

“Uhh…” Danny looked confused.

“Sorry about her. She grew up in a different culture and is fascinated by the American school system.” Dick laughed.

“Sorry.” M’gann blushed.

“It’s okay, just wasn’t expecting it.” Danny gave her a smile. “Dick could fill you in on my school anyways, he was there for a day.”

“Regular sized school, probably about the same size as Happy Harbor High. Yes to cliques.” Dick said.

“That just leaves you telling us about yourself.” Kaldur said, finishing his food.

“What do you want to know?” Danny asked. “It’s not like I lead an exciting life.”

“Speaking of your exciting life, Wally wanted to meet your parents. Since he’s really into science and your parents are scientists.” Dick said before taking everyone’s trash to the garbage.

“They tend to blabber on.” Danny warned as they group followed him to the doors, giving a wave to Valerie as they left.

“Blabber?” Wally asked, raising an eyebrow at Danny.

“That’s the word dad always uses.” Danny shrugged.

“How are we getting there?” M’gann asked looking around as the group left the Nasty Burger.

“Walking. Sorry but we tend to walk everywhere. It’s safer than asking my parents for a ride.” Danny said.

“Safer?” M’gann asked with a worried look on her face.

“Don’t worry about it. They won’t be on the road today.” Danny laughed.

“Why is that?” Dick asked as they headed towards Danny’s house.

“Because Jazz just got home. They’ll want to get caught up on her life and I think they’re working on a new invention.” Danny explained.

“What’s the new invention?” Sam asked.

“Not sure. It’s not completed enough for them to talk about it. But I’m keeping an eye on it.” Danny said.

“Why do you need to keep an eye on it?” Kaldur asked.

“Couple reasons. Most importantly, I have to make sure it has nothing to do with food.” Danny said, laughing at Kaldur, M’gann, Wally, and probably Dick’s expressions. “Their inventions that have anything to do with food tend to bring the food to life. Trust me, you don’t want to get attacked by a turkey on Christmas.”

“That sounds terrifying.” Wally said.

“It was. I was like 3 or 4 when it happened, I think. There are more recently examples but that one always gets the best expressions from people.” Danny laughed again.

“What are the other reasons you keep an eye on them?” Kaldur asked.

“Not all of their inventions are safe for humans. Ask Jazz about the Fenton Xtractor, the Fenton Grappler, or the Fenton Anti-Creep Stick, or the Fenton Stockades. Or ask Dash about the Fenton Crammer.” Danny said with a grin.

“Dash was the bully who confused us, right?” Dick asked.

“Yep. He’s not the brightest.” Danny nodded.

“Your parents like to name things after themselves, don’t they?” Wally laughed.

“For the most part. There’s a couple things that don’t have the name Fenton in it.” Danny said.

“Like what?” Wally asked.

“The Emergency Ops Center for one.” Danny pointed up to the top of the building the group stopped in front of.

The building was a tall brick building with a large ‘Fenton Works’ sign and a giant metal UFO looking thing on top. “What is that?” M’gann asked.

“This is home and that on top is the Emergency Ops Center. My parents’ lab and their Ghost Portal is in the basement.” Danny explained, walking the couple steps up to the front door.

“Ghost portal?” Dick asked.

“Did I not mention that?” Danny asked.

“Can we see it?” Wally asked.

“Depends on my parents. I’m not supposed to show it off so if they leave, then sure.”

“Unless you tell them you don’t want to be a ghost hunter. Then your dad will sit everyone down and show off everything.” Sam laughed as Danny finally opened the door.

“I’m home and brought friends!” Danny called as he entered the house.

“Friends other than Tucker and Sam you mean.” Jazz laughed as she entered the room. “I’m sure they’re still over every day.”

“Not every day. Sometimes we hang at Sam’s.” Danny blushed. “Where are mom and dad?”

“Downstairs.”

“Come on.” Danny said to the group, leading them down a set of stairs to a lab with a metal and green aesthetic. “This is my parents’ lab.”

“Wow.” Wally said, eyes wide to take in everything he could.

“Who’s that you got with you, Dann-o?” A large man in an orange jumpsuit who Dick recognized as Dr. Jack Fenton said.

“Dad, this is Dick Grayson and his friends…” Danny trailed off, probably realizing he didn’t know last names for Dick’s friends.

“Wally West, Megan Morse, and Kaldur Durham.” Dick said when Danny had paused too long.

“Wally is interested in science.” Danny said before sending Dick a silent ‘Thank you’.

“I would love to blabber on about ghosts!” Jack Fenton said loudly.

“Now, dear, he didn’t say that.” A woman in a teal jumpsuit Dick recognized as Dr. Madeline Fenton said, popping out from behind her husband.

“Oh, he definitely wants you to blabber on about ghosts.” Danny nodded, taking a step back to let Jack get close and drag Wally over to a table on the other side of the room.

“Well, this here is the Fenton Thermos, it can trap ghosts!” Jack started, showing off a thermos that looked very familiar to Dick.

“How does it work?” Wally asked.

“I don’t know! It didn’t and then one day it did!” Jack laughed. “This here is the Fenton Ghost Gauntlets; they can be used to grab a ghost! This one is the Fenton Ghost Fisher! It’s coated with a special ectoplasmic resin that ghosts can’t break!”

“Except Plasmius.” Danny added.

“The Wisconsin Ghost was an anomaly and we’ve improved the resin since then.” Maddie said from the other side of the lab.

“Why are you still calling him the Wisconsin Ghost? He’s been in Amity Park for years. Everyone knows his name is Vlad Plasmius.” Sam said.

“Oh, Jack doesn’t like that his name is so close to Vlad’s.” Maddie said.

“Yeah! Vladdie is my man! That putrid ghost is nothing like him!” Jack said loudly.

“Can you show us the Ghost Portal? Danny mentioned it before we came in.” M’gann said in that ‘I’ve very sweet and all adults love me’ voice of hers.

“You look familiar. Have we met before?” Maddie asked.

“I don’t think so, Mrs. Fenton.” M’gann smiled warily.

“Mom, they want to see the portal.” Danny said.

“Of course, honey.” Maddie turned around and took off her glove to press her finger to a pad. “This is the Genetic Lock.” She explained as it scanned her finger before a large black and yellow striped door slide open, revealing a swirling green portal.

“What is it?” M’gann asked.

“Generally, ectoplasm.” Maddie said. “I’m sure you kids don’t want all the details on what that is.”

“Of course they do!” Jack boomed.

“Not really.” Dick said, quiet enough for only Danny and Sam to hear, making them snicker.

“Dad, we’re gonna head back upstairs. I want to talk to Jazz. Can you release Wally?” Danny asked.

“Of course, Danny!” Jack finally released Wally who quickly, though within human speeds, hid behind Dick.

“We’ll be working down here if you need anything, sweetie.” Maddie said, closing the Ghost Portal.

“Thanks, mom!” Danny led the group back upstairs to the living room.

“They weren’t too bad.” Dick said after collapsing on the couch.

“I cut them off pretty early. They can go on for hours.” Danny collapsed next to him.

“So, what’s the plan for the rest of the day?” Wally asked.

“Has your sister snooped yet?” Dick asked.

“Not sure.” Danny shrugged. “Jazz?” He called towards the kitchen where they’d last seen her.

“What’s up, little brother?” Jazz said, poking her head out of the kitchen.

“You snoop yet?” Danny asked.

“No, I was going to after eating something. You know how long it can take to make food safely here.” Jazz said.

“True. Well, let me know.” Danny gave her a smile.

“Why don’t you show your new friends your room and I’ll snoop soon.” Jazz said before ducking back into the kitchen.

“Fine. Come on, my room is upstairs.” Danny sighed, pulling himself up off the couch and heading towards a new set of stairs.

Notes:

So quick update on my living situation: I'm currently living at my grandma's house with her, my dad, my aunt, and my uncle. And sharing a room with my aunt.

Since I'm finally moved and not stressed about where I'm going to be living, I'll be able to write a lot more. On that point, Camp Nanowrimo started yesterday and I'm planning to work on this for camp (goal is 15k new words this month!) so there will be a lot of new chapters coming this month. Including another one probably tomorrow as it's nearly done now and I'm not done writing for the night.

Comment your favorite Fenton invention! Mine is probably the Anti-Creep Stick. It makes me giggle. :)

Chapter 17: Chapter Seventeen

Notes:

Small note: When they're talking through the mind link I've used italics and no quotations. If it's unclear please let me know and I'll try to change it to something more clear.

“Umm... Danny?” Dick said as they entered his room.

“What?” Danny asked, taking a seat on his bed next to Sam and Tucker.

“Nothing, I guess. Just wasn’t expecting your decoration choices.” Dick said, sitting in Danny’s computer chair with Wally on the floor at his feet.

Danny looked around his room at the NASA posters, an old Humpty Dumpty poster, the Martian Manhunter posters, and the Superman posters. “I like space.” He shrugged.

“Have you ever met them?” Wally asked, pointing at some of the Martian Manhunter and Superman posters on the wall.

“Nah, but can you imagine?” Danny asked excitedly. “I want to go to space so bad. It would be awesome to go to Mars!”

“You want to be an astronaut, Danny?” Dick asked.

“Of course, who wouldn’t want to go space?” Danny asked, ignoring Sam and Tucker raising their hands next to him.

“Not that you have the grades for it.” Tucker laughed.

“That’s not entirely my fault, Tuck.” Danny gave him a knowing look.

“I know, I just don’t want you to be too disappointed if you can’t get into NASA.” Tucker said.

“Is Martian Manhunter your favorite superhero?” Megan asked.

“He’s just so cool! He’s from Mars!” Danny gushed.

“What about you guys?” Sam asked, knowing Danny wouldn’t stop talking about space unless someone stopped him.

“I think I already told you guys mine.” Dick said.

“Oh yeah, you said Robin or Kid Flash, right?” Tucker asked.

“Yep.” Dick nodded.

“I like Flash. He’s awesome.” Wally said, eyes light with excitement. “Though a case could easily be made for Kid Flash or Robin too.”

“I like Martian Manhunter too.” Megan said in a quiet voice. Danny’s head snapped to her, causing Sam and Tucker to laugh at him.

“What about you, Kaldur?” Sam asked, putting a hand over Danny’s mouth probably to keep him from asking Megan questions.

“I’ve always admired Aquaman.” Kaldur said.

“What about you two?” Dick asked Sam and Tucker.

“I know she’s not a hero, but I like Poison Ivy’s messages, just not her methods.” Sam shrugged.

“An actual hero, Sam.” Danny pulled Sam’s hand off his mouth and rolled his eyes.

“Hmmm… Black Canary is good or Zatara. I like that he works with some spooky stuff.” Sam decided.

“Tucker?” Dick asked.

“Batman and Robin of course! They have the coolest gadgets!” Tucker nearly pushed Danny off the bed in his excitement.

“Dude, chill.” Danny laughed, shoving Tucker back.

“Of course, that’s just Justice League heroes. Our real favorite is Danny Phantom but we can’t say that too loudly here.” Sam whispered.

“Why not?” Wally asked.

“Cause if my parents heard us talking about him, they’d go on a rant about how they can’t wait to capture him and tear him apart molecule by molecule.” Danny shrugged.

“Why would they do that if he’s a hero?” Megan asked, head tilted in confusion.

“They don’t see him as a hero. They’re still convinced that ghosts can’t be good and they’re all ‘unfeeling manifestations of ectoplasmic energy and post-human consciousness’ even though nearly everyone else in town knows that’s a lie.” Danny explained.

“It doesn’t help that the government is on their side.” Sam added.

************
“The government is on their side?” Dick asked, this wasn’t something he remembered learning from his and Bruce’s research.

“The GIW. I think it’s supposed to be the Ghost Investigation Ward but everyone just calls them the Guys in White. They enforce the Anti-Ecto Acts. They’ve been trying to capture Danny Phantom, or really any ghost, for years.” Danny explained. “They’re really bad at their jobs to be honest, but until the Anti-Ecto Acts get repealed, no one outside of Amity Park is going to believe that Danny Phantom is a hero.”

“And with the government agreeing with them, Danny’s parents aren’t going to just change their minds on ghosts easily.” Sam added.

“Bruce has contacts in the government if you want him to look into it.” Dick said, pulling out his phone to send Bruce a quick text.

“You don’t need to do that. We’re kinda used to it here and it’s not like Danny Phantom leaves Amity Park often.” Danny said.

“If he’s really a hero, I’m sure the Justice League will take notice of him eventually. Especially since he’s caught Bruce’s attention. Better to solve the problems now rather than later.” Dick said.

Dick: Look into Ghost Investigation Ward/Guys in White and Anti-Ecto Acts. Big problems for Phantom according to Danny and others.
Bruceman: Will do.

“Bruce will use his government contacts to try to get them repealed.” Dick said, putting away his phone.

“He doesn’t have to do that.” Danny tried again.

“You said Danny Phantom is one of your favorite heroes, right?” Dick asked. After Danny and the others nodded, he continued, “Then I want him to do this, for you guys. If your hero is able to work without interference from the government and maybe change the minds of your parents, it’s worth it for me.”

“Thanks, Dick.” Danny smiled. “Now, about that movie you promised to show us.”

“Ah, yes, Walls?” Dick turned to Wally who pulled the flash drive out of his pocket. “It should be the only thing on this flash drive so go ahead and load it up.”

“Who played who?” Sam asked while Danny loaded the flash drive onto his computer.

“Well, we got Alfred, Bruce, and a couple of his friends to help out too, first of all.” Dick said.

“Yeah?” Sam asked.

“So, Alfred was Philostrate, Bruce was Egeus, his friend Clark Kent was Theseus, his friend Diana Prince was Hippolyta. Then I was Puck, Kaldur was Oberon, Zee was Titania, Wally was Lysander, Conner was Demetrius, Artemis was Hermia, Megan was Helena, Raquel was Cobweb, Barbara was Peaseblossom, our friend Billy was Bottom, our friend Bette was Snug, our friend Marvin was Quince, our friend Mal was Flute, our friend Garth was Snout, our friend Tula was Mote, our friend Karen was Mustard Seed, and our friend Wendy was Snout.” Dick explained.

“How long ago did you guys make this?” Tucker asked.

“A couple years? I think it was Wally’s junior year?” Dick answered.

“And you remember who played literally everyone?” Tucker asked.

“Sure. I’m good with names and such.” Dick shrugged. Being good at remembering names and faces was useful as Robin.

Just before pressing play, Danny tensed and jumped up. “I’ll be right back!” He yelled before running out of the room.

“Is he okay?” Dick asked, confused by the sudden disappearance.

“Why wouldn’t he be?” Tucker asked, face blank of anything, making Dick’s detective senses go off.

“Did you see?” Jazz asked loudly, barging into the room. “Oh, I guess he did. Never mind.”

“Wait, what’s going on?” Dick asked.

“Nothing to worry about.” Jazz laughed nervously.

“Kids! Did you see that that creep Danny Phantom is on the news again?” Maddie called up the stairs.

“Danny Phantom is on the news?” Wally asked.

“Can we go see him? Like in person?” M’gann asked.

“Yeah! Let’s go see the fight!” Wally jumped up and started dragging Dick out the bedroom door.

“It’s not very safe to get close to the ghost fights.” Jazz said.

“She’s right. It’s safer to stay here.” Sam said from behind them.

“I want to see the fight!” Wally whined, continuing to drag Dick down the stairs.

“I do too!” M’gann followed them down the stairs barely keeping her feet on the ground.

“Kaldur, aren’t you supposed to be the responsible one? Stop them!” Sam complained.

“I would also like to see the fight.” Kaldur admitted, finally following the others down the stairs.

“Where’s the fight at?” Wally asked Maddie.

“They’re in the park it looks like, why?” Maddie asked.

“No reason!” Wally called behind as he left the house with Dick, M’gann, and Kaldur. “Hey Megan.” Wally tapped his head to indicate that he wanted her to set up the mind link.

Link established M’gann said.

We needed to see Danny Phantom in action, right? Wally asked.

Yes, but B was hoping we could approach him in costume. Dick replied.

Miss Martian could approach while we change if we can lose Tucker, Sam, and Jazz. Kaldur suggested.

Good plan. Miss M, go left while we head right. Dick directed.

Got it. Wally, M’gann, and Kaldur said before M’gann split off from the group and went invisible.

Wally, follow my directions exactly and we can lose the others. Dick said. Wally nodded and tightened his grip on Dick’s hand to make sure they didn’t get separated; Dick quickly grabbed Kaldur’s hand for the same reason. Make a right. Now a left. Another left after this block. Right into the alley.

“We should be far enough away that we can take a minute to change.” Dick said, taking a deep breath. Keeping up with Wally, even when he was running within human speeds, could be difficult.

Guys be quick, I think he’s nearly done with the fight. M’gann let them know.

The three boys quickly, and slightly awkwardly, changed into their costumes in the middle of the alley. Robin grappled with Aqualad up to the top of the building while Kid Flash ran up the wall to meet them at the top. After taking a second to find their location and M’gann’s, they headed in the right direction, landing in the park next to her a few minutes later.

Do you know who that one is? Kid Flash asked after seeing a ghost on a motorcycle.

I don’t think I caught the name of that one in my research. Robin replied.

“Come on Johnny! I have friends visiting, can’t you just go home?” Danny Phantom asked the ghost on the motorcycle.

Johnny? Kid Flash asked. Robin shrugged.

“Don’t worry, kid. Kitty and I had a spat, just wanted to let off some steam.” The ghost replied.

“Last time that happened Skulker and Ember also had a fight and the girls made all the men in town disappear. That going to happen again?” Danny Phantom asked.

He's surprisingly casual with his villains. Miss Martian mentioned.

That’s true. Aqualad agreed.

“Nah. Skulker and Ember have been seeing Spectra.”

“That’s working for them?” Danny Phantom asked, surprise in his voice.

“Seems to be.” Johnny shrugged.

“Maybe you and Kitty should go too then.”

“Ah, don’t be like that!” Johnny laughed.

“Johnny, go home and make nice with your girlfriend or I’ll have to put you in the thermos.”

Isn’t that one of the inventions Jack Fenton showed us? Kid Flash asked.

I think so. But I think Danny and Phantom are friends. Robin said.

“I’m going. When are you bringing your girlfriend around?”

“We can visit next week probably. I told you, I have friends visiting this weekend.”

“You have more than two friends?” Johnny laughed.

Are they fighting or hanging out? Kid Flash asked.

I’m not sure. Robin said.

“Okay, mister, that’s it!” Danny Phantom pulled out a thermos and started to aim it at Johnny.

“Okay, okay, I’m out of here.” Johnny took off on his motorcycle.

“Straight home!” Danny Phantom called after him.

Now’s our chance. Robin said before stepping out from where the group had been lurking into Danny Phantom’s view. “Danny Phantom!” He called.

“Uhh… yes?” Danny Phantom floated over to where Robin was, Aqualad, Miss Martian, and Kid Flash stepping up behind him so Phantom could see all of them.

“We’d like a chance to talk to you if possible.” Aqualad said.

“Why?”

“Well, for one, you were in Gotham recently.” Robin said.

“Just outside actually.” Danny Phantom said. “At least, according to GPS I was outside the city limits.”

“The Wayne Enterprises warehouses are considered inside Gotham even though they’re technically outside the limits.” Robin retorted.

His voice sounds familiar. Miss Martian said.

“Was that a villain of yours?” Kid Flash asked.

“Johnny 13? Nah, he’s more of a nuisance than a villain. Especially recently.” Danny Phantom shrugged.

“And you trust him to go home?” Miss Martian asked.

“Sure. It’s better for him to just go home than for me to capture and send him home.” Danny Phantom shrugged. “Anyways, any particular reason you wanted to talk?”

“We’ve heard conflicting reports about you.” Robin started.

Danny Phantom cringed. “Is that so?”

“I’ve seen all the articles but I’ve also heard first hand reports that you’re a hero. The favorite hero of some of the teens in town.” Robin said.

“What are you wanting to know?” Danny Phantom asked.

Notes:

Danny totes hangs out with the ghosts in the Ghost Zone, not just the couple are that his allies.

Bruce is "Bruceman" in Dick's phone in all my fics cause I think it's funny.

Comment who you think Danny would be closest with in the Ghost Zone (not including Wulf, Frostbite, Pandora, or Clockwork)

Chapter 18: Chapter Eighteen

It was just his luck. First his ghost sense goes off just as he’s about to hit play on the movie Dick brought. Then he has to fight Johnny and Shadow because Johnny and Kitty had another fight. Now Robin, Aqualad, Kid Flash, and some green girl were here asking him questions.

“Actually, before you answer that. Who are you?” He asked the green girl.

“I’m Miss Martian. Martian Manhunter is my uncle.” She told him.

“You’re from Mars?!” Danny asked excitedly, forgetting the others for a second.

“I am.” Miss Martian nodded.

“That’s so cool! Tell me literally everything about living on Mars!”

“Umm…” Miss Martian blushed, not used to the attention.

“Danny Phantom? Back on topic please.” Robin sighed, letting Miss Martian hide behind him slightly.

“Oh, right, sorry. This is my first-time meeting someone from space.” Danny felt himself blush.

“You know, Aqualad is from Atlantis. That’s pretty cool, right?” Kid Flash said.

“I guess, but she’s from space.” Danny said.

“Anyways,” Robin said, glaring at Kid Flash. “We’re hoping you can explain some of the bad press you’ve gotten.”

“Which one?” Danny asked.

“Do you have somewhere we can go? This is a little… open for me.” Robin said.

Danny thought for a minute. He couldn’t take them to the lab at the house, that would out him for sure, and they didn’t really have another base of any kind. “Let me make a phone call.”

“Who would he need to call?” Kid Flash asked Robin in a loud whisper.

Danny rolled his eyes and turned away from them, calling Sam and Tucker. “Hey.” He said when they answered.

“I’m sorry Danny but Dick and the others left to find... well you, to see the ghost fight and now we can’t find them anywhere.” Sam said.

“It’ll be okay. I haven’t seen them but Robin, Kid Flash, Aqualad, and Miss Martian are here and want to talk but I don’t really have a base I could take them. Suggestions?” Danny asked.

“Wait, Dick, Wally, Kaldur, and Megan go missing and Robin, Kid Flash, Aqualad, and Miss Martian randomly appear?” Sam asked.

“Later. Suggestions now please.”

“Take them up to the old Townsend place where you tried to out scare Dash.” Sam suggested.

“Thanks. Also, I’m sure that’s just a coincidence. They probably got lost getting here and are wandering town aimlessly. Keep looking.” Danny said before hanging up. Turning to the group he said, “Okay, I have a place we can go. Follow me I guess.”

Danny took off for the sky followed closely by Miss Martian. “Umm… Kid Flash can follow us on the ground pretty easily but Robin and Aqualad can’t fly.” Miss Martian said.

“I can carry them if you need.” Danny shrugged.

Miss Martian paused for a second before responding. “That would work. I could use telekinesis to carry one of them if you want.”

“Nah, I can carry both. Unless they’re heavier than a bus.” Danny laughed.

“We’re not heavier than a bus.” Robin shook his head at Danny.

Danny laughed as he picked up both Robin and Aqualad, lifting them into the air. “Don’t squirm too much or I’ll lose my grip.” Danny warned. Robin and Aqualad both gave a serious nod. Danny sighed then headed off in the direction of the Townsend place.

“Where’s this place we’re going?” Miss Martian asked.

“Abandoned house on the edge of town. It’s mostly used for the annual haunted house the high school faculty put on.” Danny explained.

“How do you know that?” Robin asked.

“I died recently of course.” Danny said. “I’ve participated in the haunted house.”

“You really died?” Miss Martian asked.

“Let’s wait ‘til we get there. KF is gonna want to hear the answer too.” Robin suggested.

“That’s fair.” Danny said, flying a little faster.

“Danny Phantom?” Miss Martian asked from behind him.

“You can just call me Phantom, or Danny, whichever.” Danny said.

“You’re flying just a little too fast for me.” Miss Martian said.

“Sorry.” Danny slowed back down to match Miss Martian’s speed. “I’m not used to flying with others.”

After a few more minutes Danny landed outside the building followed by Miss Martian and Kid Flash ran up to them. Danny set Robin and Aqualad on the ground gently. “Come on, there’s some chairs inside we can sit in.” He led them into the room he’d used back when he’d had the competition with Dash. Flopping down in the recliner his fake Fright Knight had used, he asked, “So what did you want to know first?”

“Are you really a ghost?” Kid Flash asked.

“Of course. I died and here I am. That’s a ghost, right?” Danny raised an eyebrow at him. “Do you really not believe in ghosts despite me standing right here?”

“Let’s start with explaining your bad press.” Robin said, ignoring Kid Flash and clicking a couple buttons on his glove and making a hologram image of an old newspaper appear.

Danny cringed when he saw it was the one where everyone thought he’d kidnapped the mayor. “I can explain that.”

“Please do.” Aqualad said, taking a seat.

“First of all, I wasn’t kidnapping him. He was overshadowed by a ghost who didn’t like me.” Danny sighed.

“Overshadowed?” Miss Martian asked.

Danny grinned and overshadowed Kid Flash. “Overshadowing is when a ghost takes over a body and controls it from the inside.” He said with Kid Flash’s mouth. Leaving Kid Flash, he sunk back into the recliner. “I try not to do it often and some people can kick me out but it takes someone of very strong will and mental fortitude. Or, if I’m making them do something they’d never do.”

“I did not enjoy that.” Kid Flash shook his head. “I’d suggest never doing that to Superboy.”

“I wouldn’t. Like I said, I try not to do it often. Anyways, the mayor was overshadowed by a ghost named Walker who doesn’t like me. He wanted everyone to hate me and it worked.” Danny shrugged.

“Why does he not like you?” Miss Martian asked.

“He thinks I broke the laws of the Ghost Zone and wants to lock me up in his prison. But it’s a stupid reason and he thinks if you break a ‘Rule’ that you didn’t know about you still deserve prison for a thousand years.” Danny explained, adding air quotes to ‘Rule’.

“What law did you break?” Robin asked.

“I had stuff from the Real World in the Ghost Zone during my first and second times in the Ghost Zone and didn’t know it was a ‘Rule’ so he threw me in prison and sentenced me to a thousand years. I broke out so he decided that he was going to make my town my prison.” Danny explained.

“So you’re an outlaw from ghostly justice?” Kid Flash grinned.

“Nah, I think he counted it as community service when I beat the Ghost King and brought peace back to the Ghost Zone.”

“The Ghost King?” Aqualad asked.

“Pariah Dark. The worst tyrant the Ghost Zone has ever seen. A crazed-up fruit loop released him trying to gain ultimate power or something. Beat the fruit loop, put the Ghost King back into the Sarcophagus of Forever Sleep with the help of some friends slash enemies.”

“What about this one?” Robin hit another button on his glove and a different image appeared. “A million-dollar bounty on your head?”

“Don’t get into a prank war with a billionaire.” Danny shrugged.

************
“And the Circus Gothica?” Robin asked, flipping to another image on his hologlove.

“Am I going to have to explain everything?” Danny Phantom asked with a sigh.

“Until I know I can trust you? Yes.” Robin said.

“Fine. The ringmaster for Circus Gothica could control ghosts with his staff because of the crystal ball thing on top.” Danny Phantom sighed again. “He controlled me, Lydia, Elastica, Goliath, and the Green Kid to steal for him until… some concerned teens managed to break the crystal ball on his staff, releasing us from his control. Though, I think Lydia still worked for him after that so maybe she just liked him.” Phantom shrugged.

What are you thinking, Rob? Kid Flash asked.

Not sure yet.

He seems like a normal kid to me. Miss Martian added.

“Was there anything else?” Phantom asked.

“Oh yeah! You mentioned on the way here that you died recently.” Miss Martian said.

“Yeah, my parents are scientists and I was accidently electrocuted in their lab. It wasn’t their fault; I was showing off for a girl.” Phantom blushed.

“How long ago if you don’t mind me asking, since you said it was recent.” Miss Martian asked.

“About three years. Just a heads up though, if you’re interacting with ghosts other than me, don’t ask how they died or when they died. Not all of them remember dying and the ones that do, it’s one of their most traumatic experiences so they’re likely to become aggressive if you ask. Some of them aren’t ghosts the way you think of them either. Not all ghosts were a person before becoming a ghost. Some ghosts are made from strong emotions when a person dies, good or bad, and some are natural born ghosts. Yes, ghosts can age and have kids. I’ve seen it.” Phantom explained.

Natural born ghosts? Kid Flash asked. Now he’s just making stuff up.

He does not seem to hide any malice. Aqualad said. I would trust him with the Team.

“What powers do you have?” Robin asked.

“Normal ghost powers plus a couple.” Phantom said.

“Normal ghost powers being what?” Kid Flash asked.

“And what are the couple others?” Robin added.

“Normal ghost powers include flying, intangibility, invisibility, and overshadowing. Though, it’s less flying and more gravity doesn’t affect me so I can also do things like walk on the wall and fly in space without a jet pack. Enhanced strength, durability, speed, agility, reflexes, endurance, balance, and healing. I also have a ghost ray which most ghosts have and I can use my ecto energy to create a shield which other ghosts can also do. Let’s see, there’s my ghost stinger which is almost an electric attack, thermokinesis, cryokinesis, pyrokinesis, photokinesis, aerokinesis, duplication, my ghostly wail, body manipulation, and I don’t think I need to breathe.” Phantom rattled off.

“That’s… a lot.” Miss Martian said. “I thought I could do a lot.”

“What are some of those? I have never heard of thermokinesis, cryokinesis, pyrokinesis, photokinesis, or aerokinesis.” Aqualad said.

“Is your ghostly wail like Black Canary’s cry?” Kid Flash asked.

“Okay, thermokinesis basically means I can heat up my ecto blasts to melt things.” Phantom lifted his hand and engulfed it in green that resembled the portal they’d seen at Danny’s house. “Cryokinesis means I have ice powers, that’s my core actually. Frostbite thinks it’s weird I have thermokinesis and pyrokinesis with an ice core.” Phantom pressed his hands together and when they separated there was an ice crystal between his palms. “Pyrokinesis is the opposite where I can create ectoplasmic fire.” He showed that one off too before continuing, “Photokinesis basically means I can use my ecto energy as a light source, I can also use it as like a flash grenade too. And finally, aerokinesis is basically air bending from Avatar but I have very little control over it. When I try really hard, I can make a cape or my hair blow in the breeze even in spaces that shouldn’t have a breeze like inside, but it’s really hard to do on purpose.”

“And your ghostly wail?” Kid Flash asked again.

“I think it’s similar to Black Canary’s cry but that’s a last resort since it uses so much of my energy.” Phantom shrugged.

“How fast can you fly? You were easily faster than Miss M while carrying two people.” Robin asked.

“I haven’t tested that in a while but a couple hundred miles per hours probably while fully rested. I was at 112 miles per hour within a couple months. And I have super strength, I can lift a bus no problem, carrying you two was beyond easy.” Phantom laughed.

His laugh sounds familiar too. Miss Martian said.

What are you saying Miss M? Robin asked.

Nothing, just that his voice and laugh sound familiar. I have not touched his mind so I can’t place him exactly. Miss Martian shrugged.

“Are you guys talking psychically?” Phantom asked.

“My apologies. We are used to this form of communication between ourselves.” Aqualad said.

“It’s fine. Did you guys have any other questions? Or can I ask a couple?” Phantom asked.

“You can ask something.” Robin said.

“Why are you here really?” Phantom asked.

“What do you mean? I told you why we’re here.” Robin said.

“Look, I get that I was in Gotham and that’s yours and Batman’s territory or whatever. But does that really warrant a trip out to Amity Park for four sidekicks?”

“We’re not sidekicks.” Kid Flash mumbled. “Protegees.”

“Whatever. Either way, me accidently ending up in Gotham for like five minutes shouldn’t warrant this.”

“Okay, Batman wanted a threat assessment. Of the ghosts in the area and of you.” Robin shrugged.

“We’ve had ghosts for years and this is the first time anyone outside of Amity Park has even seen them so threat assessment done. As for me, I just want to protect my town.”

“Well, this Box Ghost made it all the way to Gotham before you caught him and we saw you let one go.” Robin retorted.

“Boxy is mostly harmless. And he wouldn’t have made it to Gotham if I’d had a good night’s sleep. He’s not faster than me. And Johnny will go home. He came to blow off some steam after a fight with his girlfriend. No one got hurt, we threw some punches and he went home. Haven’t you ever wanted to blow off steam after an argument?” Phantom asked.

“I suppose that’s true.” Miss Martian said.

Rob what’s wrong? Kid Flash asked.

There’s something about him… I can’t put my finger on it.

Do you want me to try and read his mind?

Not without permission if he’s to be a future ally. Aqualad said.

“Are you guys having another psychic conversation? I can’t tell if that’s cool or rude.” Phantom said.

“Sorry. Would it be alright with you if I read your mind? I just want to see if what you’re telling us is true or not.” Miss Martian asked.

“I’d rather you didn’t. I have secrets too, you know.” Phantom shook his head.

“I would never want to reveal your secrets.” Miss Martian said.

“I never said you would.” Phantom started before getting interrupted by a phone call. “One second.” He said before floating to a corner of the room. “Hey.”

Who do you think is calling him? Kid Flash asked.

“Still? Okay well I’ll head out to look soon. Don’t worry, we’ll find them. It’s not like four teenagers can just vanish. Okay, we could but I have ghost powers that can turn us invisible, they don’t have that. No, I don’t think Johnny kidnapped my friends for a prank, he was headed home. Okay, I’ll see you soon. Bye.” Phantom hung up and turned back to the group. “Sorry to cut this short but I have some missing friends and my other friends are starting to freak out.”

“Can we help you look?” Aqualad asked.

“No, I’ll be faster on my own. Why don’t you head back to where ever?” Phantom started to leave the building.

“Wait!” Robin called after him.

“What?” Phantom turned to look at him.

“Is there a way we can contact you?” Robin asked. “Unless you have something like the Bat Signal?”

“No Bat Signal. I don’t really have a way of being contacted.” Phantom said, slowly backing away like he couldn’t wait to get out of the conversation.

“What if you’re needed to take care of a ghost?” Kid Flash asked.

“I have a ghost sense. I can tell when a ghost is nearby.” Phantom said.

“What about your phone?” Miss Martian asked.

“Personal. I’m not giving out the number to just anyone.”

“Can we give you a communicator then?” Robin asked.

“I suppose. It’s not going to go off all the time, will it?”

“We rarely use them since we normally use Miss Martian’s mind link. But it would give us a way to contact you if we need to.” Robin explained, pulling a spare communicator out of his belt and holding it out to Phantom.

“Does it double as a tracker or something?” Phantom asked, slowly taking the communicator out of Robin’s hand.

“It can but you’re going to have to trust us not to use it like that.” Robin said. “Do you trust us?”

“I suppose if I’m going to trust anyone it would be you guys.”

Notes:

The giant list of Danny's powers are from his wiki fandom page lol

Not going to say much else here cause I'm going to be posting another chapter within the hour. Double chapters for you!

Chapter 19: Chapter Nineteen

Danny finally left the Townsend place to go look for Dick and the others. Pulling his cell phone back out he called Sam. “Hey I finally got away from Robin and the others, where have you looked?”

“Feels like we’ve looked everywhere. We’re near the school now.” Sam said.

“I’ll meet you there.” Danny said, hanging up the phone and turning invisible before flying off towards the school.

“What did they want with you?” Sam asked once Danny reached the school.

“Lots of questions about my powers mostly. Robin said Batman asked for a threat assessment on me and the ghosts here. They gave me a communicator.” Danny pulled the ear piece out to show her.

“Are they tracking it?” Tucker asked, grabbing the communicator from Danny.

“They can but said they wouldn’t. Can you route it to my phone some how so the communicator can stay in my locker or something?” Danny asked.

“I can try, I’ll spend the night on it once I get home.” Tucker put the communicator into his pocket.

“You have your Fenton Phones?” Danny asked.

“Of course.” Sam, Tucker, and Jazz said.

“Then let’s split up and start looking. It’s four people, they can’t be too hard to find.” Danny said before taking back off to the skies. “Keep in touch with the Fenton Phones.

************
Robin and the others started back towards town, mulling over what they’d learned.

Are you going to contact Batman? Miss Martian asked.

Tonight, once we’re back in the hotel. I don’t want to risk being overheard. Robin said.

Do you think Danny Phantom will contact us at all? Aqualad asked.

Not sure. Robin shrugged.

Did his voice and laugh sound familiar to anyone else? Miss Martian asked.

A little. Kid Flash said.

We should get back to Danny’s house before they start to worry about us. Miss Martian said.

Head on back, we’ll change and meet you a block away. Robin nodded.

Sounds good. Miss Martian gave a quick nod and headed off towards Danny’s.

The three boys found another alley to change in and quickly walked to meet M’gann near Danny’s. Before they made it to M’gann they saw a flash behind a dumpster and Danny came out from behind it. “There you guys are! Where’s Megan? Sam, Tucker, and Jazz have been looking everywhere for you!”

“My apologizes.” Kaldur said. “We went to see Danny Phantom fight and got a little lost.”

Danny caught us; can you head towards us? Dick asked.

Danny pulled his phone out and made a call, “Hey I found the boys. Megan isn’t with them though. Yeah, I’ll text you where I am. Meet us here and we’ll look for Megan together.” Danny hung up and sent a text before turning back to the boys. “Why’d you guys leave the house? Ghost fights can be dangerous.”

“We’re big superhero fans and wanted to see Danny Phantom in person.” Dick blushed.

“How’d you get separated from Megan? Why isn’t she with you?” Danny asked.

“I’m not sure.” Dick shrugged.

“There you guys are!” M’gann called to them from the end of the block.

Danny pulled out his phone and sent another text.

“Why didn’t you text me to ask where we were?” Dick asked.

“Honestly? I forgot I could.” Danny laughed. “I was worried you’d gotten hurt.”

“I’m sorry, Danny. I just wanted to see the ghost fight.” Dick said.

“That’s really not safe.” Danny scolded.

“There you are! We’ve been looking for you forever!” Sam called as she rounded the corner with Tucker and Jazz.

“Sorry.” Dick said again.

Danny sighed, “Let’s just head back to my house for now. We can watch the movie you guys brought and hang out.”

“You okay, little brother?” Jazz asked, putting an arm around Danny’s shoulders.

Leaning into the touch, Danny nodded, “Now that I know everyone is safe, I’m fine.”

“Let’s get home.” Jazz said, leading the group towards Fenton Works.

************
After everyone made it back to his house, Danny led everyone back up to his room. “Jazz, you joining us?”

“I can.” Jazz nodded understandingly.

Sam started up the movie while everyone settled in around the room. Danny took a seat where he could see as many people as possible with Sam sitting behind him pressed up against his back. “You said you modernized this, right?” Danny asked Dick.

“We did. Bruce helped with some since English isn’t my first language.” Dick nodded.

“Oh yeah, you said you spoke a lot of languages. What’s your first language?” Sam asked.

“Romani. My mom was Romani so she grew up speaking it so it’s what I learned first. But I learned a lot of languages at a young age.” Dick explained.

“That’s cool.” Jazz said.

“Jazz, no psychoanalyzing my new friends.” Danny said, knowing she was about to start asking a million questions. “Let’s just watch the movie.”

After the movie the group moved downstairs to the living room. “So, what did you think?” Dick asked Sam.

“I liked it. You made a great Puck and Diana was a great Hippolyta.” Sam said.

“Being a dick comes naturally to me.” Dick shrugged.

“That was bad, dude.” Wally laughed.

“It really was.” Danny agreed, laughing with him.

“Come on, I have to occasionally make jokes about my name.” Dick grinned.

“I guess that’s fair.” Danny said.

“What now?” Megan asked.

“You guys could join us for dinner but that might not be the safest.” Danny said.

“Why wouldn’t it be safe?” Dick asked. “Are you safe here?”

“I told you guys about the attacking turkey. Some of our food has ecto contamination.” Danny explained. “I’m safe here. I’ve been dealing with the ecto contamination for most of my life.”

“We could all go out to eat together?” Megan suggested.

“Yeah, Bruce can pay.” Dick said, pulling out Bruce’s credit card.

“We could. Where would you want to go?” Danny asked.

“Not Nasty Burger.” Sam said.

“We could go to that fancy place we went to with Bruce to meet Mr. Masters.” Dick suggested.

“You met with Vlad?” Jazz asked, surprised.

“Bruce did for dinner. We were there for like twenty minutes.” Danny explained. “I did tell Bruce that he shouldn’t do business with Vlad.”

“That’s good. Why did he meet with Vlad anyways?” Jazz asked.

“Mr. Masters asked to meet with him but he was giving me the creeps so we left before he got to the reason why.” Dick explained.

“Did Bruce call him later like he said he would?” Danny asked.

“Probably. Bruce is usually on top of things like that. I don’t know what they talked about though.” Dick said. “I can call Bruce now and ask him if you want.”

“You’d do that?” Danny asked.

“Sure. Why not?” Dick shrugged, pulling out his phone.

“Put him on speaker.” Wally suggested.

“Dick?” Bruce said over the phone after answering it.

“Hey B, you’re on speaker with Wally, Kaldur, Megan, Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Danny’s sister Jazz.” Dick said.

“Okay, why the phone call? Is everything okay?” Bruce asked.

“Of course, everything is fine. We just had a question for you. Well, Danny and co had a question for you.” Dick said.

“What’s the question?”

“When we were here last, we met with Vlad Masters but never made it to what he wanted to meet with you about. You said you’d call him later. Did you? And what was it he wanted to meet with you about?” Dick asked.

“I did call him. He was mostly curious about why we came to town. I explained about the break-in.” Bruce said.

Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Jazz gave each other a worried look. “What’d he say about it?” Dick asked.

“About what I expected. Danny Phantom is some kind of menace that he’s had to deal with since he became mayor.” Bruce said. “Was there anything else?”

“Did he want to do any business with you?” Danny spoke up.

“No, business wasn’t mentioned.” Bruce said. Danny left out a relieved breath. “Were you really worried about that?”

Danny looked around to make sure his parents weren’t nearby. “Vlad’s business decisions haven’t always been the most honorable and I know from Tucker that you’ve always tried to keep yours honorable and above board.” He said quietly in case they were just out of ear shot.

“I know about Vlad’s business practices but I appreciate the worry and the warning. I don’t plan on doing business with him and it’s very rare that we’d meet up. Though maybe more likely now that we’re in contact with you since you said he’s friends with your parents.” Bruce said.

“I’m glad you believe me.” Danny sighed.

“Who doesn’t believe you about Vlad?” Dick asked.

“Are you talking about my man Vladdy?” Jack said loudly as he entered the room.

“No, dad, we definitely were not talking about Vlad.” Danny tried.

“Vladdy is the best!” Jack said loudly.

“B, I’m going to let you go.” Dick said before hanging up the phone.

“You’ve known Mr. Masters for a long time?” Dick asked Jack.

“Since college.” Maddie said, coming into the room behind her husband. “We built the prototype Ghost Portal with him.”

“He’s even forgiven me for the accident with it!” Jack said.

“What accident?” Wally asked.

“Oh, I know that one.” Jazz said. “When they first tried to turn on the proto-portal, dad turned it on just as Vlad was leaning in front of it, when it ended up overloading and the energy hit him square in the face. It made his hair grey and gave him ecto-acne that had him in the hospital for years, if I recall correctly.”

“That’s right. I’m just glad nothing happened when the Ghost Portal was turned on. Although, we weren’t here when it did. Danny was here with Sam and Tucker.” Maddie said.

“Anyways, we were going to go out to eat.” Danny said, getting up and grabbing Dick and Wally’s hands to drag them towards the door. “I’ll be home later!” He called behind him as he left the house, still dragging Dick and Wally.

About a block away from the house Dick spoke up. “Danny? You okay?”

“Sorry.” Danny dropped their hands and turned towards them, glad that Sam, Tucker, Jazz, Kaldur, and Megan had followed when he left the house.

“So where are we going to eat?” Jazz asked, putting an arm around Danny.

“Well, there’s Nasty Burger which Sam already nixed, the Diner which might be too small for our group, the fancy restaurant we went to Bruce and Vlad, or I think the hotel Dick is staying at has a restaurant.” Tucker said.

“Or we could go to my house and order pizza.” Sam said.

“Are your parents home today?” Danny asked.

“Nah, they’re out of town tonight. Only Grandma is home.” Sam said.

“Oh ok, yeah, let’s do that then. If that works for everyone else.” Danny said.

Everyone nodded so Danny and Sam started leading the way towards her house. “I don’t think I’ve ever actually been to your place before, Sam.” Jazz said.

“I don’t think so either. But that’s your fault for going off to college as soon as we got closer.” Sam laughed.

“You’re in college?” Kaldur asked.

“Yep. Psychology major. What about you guys?” Jazz asked.

“I’m in college.” Wally said. “Physics.”

“What about you and Kaldur?” Danny asked Megan.

“I’m not in college right now but I plan on it, probably for psychology.” Megan said.

“That’s awesome! I’m really enjoying my psych classes.” Jazz said.

“I have someone who I was able to talk to the last couple years after moving here and it really helped me. I want to be able to help others the same way.” Megan said.

“What about you, Kaldur?” Danny asked.

“I am not in college and I don’t plan on going.” Kaldur said.

“That’s cool. I probably won’t go to college either.” Sam shrugged. “Well, maybe, I haven’t actually decided yet. My parents want me to go obviously but I’m not sure it’s for me or what I would study.”

“What about you Danny? Thinking about college yet?” Dick asked.

“I wish. I wanted to go into the NASA program to be an astronaut but I barely have the grades to graduate. I doubt any college would even look at me, let alone NASA.” Danny sighed. He’d given up on his dreams of being as astronaut soon after the accident that gave him his powers. “And you? Mister Mathlete could probably get into any school he wants.”

“I don’t know. Bruce wants me to go to some business school so I can take over Wayne Enterprises someday but that doesn’t sound fun. You can take a kid out of the circus but you can’t take the circus out of the kid. I’ll always be a circus kid and sitting in board meetings sounds awful.” Dick explained.

“What do you want to do then?” Danny asked.

“I kinda want to open a gym or something. ‘Grayson Cross Fit Studio’ sounds cool. Or maybe I’ll become a cop to piss off Bruce.” Dick shrugged. “Teaching kids gymnastics or acrobatics or whatever would be super cool too.”

“You have a name for a cross fit studio already?” Danny laughed. Dick just shrugged.

“So, can you tell us more about the ghosts here?” Megan asked, changing the subject again.

Notes:

In the comics, Dick has been a cop and has opened "Grayson Cross Fit Studio" in his apartment lol

A little bit of Danny's protection obsession seen here.

Comment which ghosts you think would be friends with the Team (either as a whole or individually), other than Danny and Dani.

Chapter 20: Chapter Twenty

Notes:

I was going to post this like.. a week ago and just.. forgot to. lol

“What are you wanting to know?” Danny asked.

“Good luck, Megan. They were fairly tight lipped when I was asking them questions when I was here last time.” Dick said. Adding through the mind link, Especially about Phantom. Keep trying though.

Roger. “What can you tell me about the ghost Phantom was fighting on the news?” M’gann asked.

“Johnny 13?” Sam asked.

“He’s a nuisance. When he first starting coming around, he was actually kinda scary but now he’s just a dude.” Danny shrugged.

“I hate him.” Jazz shuddered.

“That’s because you dated him.” Sam laughed.

“Well Danny dated Kitty!” Jazz retorted.

“And a dragon.” Sam added with a grin.

“And a ghost hunter!” Tucker added.

“At least I’ve dated. Unlike someone I know.” Danny said, giving Tucker a look.

“You’ve dated ghosts?” Dick asked, confused.

“Only sorta.” Danny shrugged.

“Explain please.” Kaldur said.

Dude, what the fuck. Wally said through the link.

Dude, I don’t know. Dick replied.

“Which do you want explained?” Sam asked.

“All of them?” Wally said.

“Start with Jazz dating Johnny 13?” Dick suggested.

“Ok, when dad first installed the Genetic Lock, he was testing it out… by pressing it repeatedly. Letting so many ghosts out.” Danny started. “Johnny and Kitty, who are a couple, were trying to get out using Johnny’s motorcycle. Johnny made it through but Kitty got caught between dimensions. In order to get a new body that could survive being in our world, she put her energy into her coat, scarf, and ring. Johnny needed to put them on another girl and Kitty would be able to possess her.”

“In a way that’s different than overshadowing?” M’gann asked, interrupting.

Are we supposed to know about overshadowing? Wally asked.

“How do you know about overshadowing?” Danny asked. After M’gann just shrugged, Danny shook his head and continued. “Yes, it is different. Overshadowing the ghost is controlling you, possessing, at least in this instance, the ghost becomes you and pushes your consciousness out. Anyways, Johnny chose Jazz, probably because dad was the one who fried Kitty’s body and he wanted to get back at him. We managed to stop him before he gave her all three items.”

“If Johnny and Kitty are a couple why did you date Kitty?” Wally asked.

“To be fair, I didn’t know it was Kitty to start with.” Danny tried explaining himself.

“Well now you have to tell the story.” Dick laughed.

Danny sighed, “Her and Johnny got in a fight because he kept looking at other girls and ignoring her. And because I helped stop him when he tried to get Jazz, he doesn’t like me. So she overshadowed the girl I had a crush on and convinced me that she liked me.”

“Paulina liking you should have been a clue.” Tucker laughed.

“Did I meet her?” Dick asked.

“Probably.” Danny said. “Anyways,” Danny shoved Tucker slightly, “Eventually Kitty revealed that it was her and not Paulina. We only dated like a week.”

“How’d you date a dragon?” Dick asked.

“Accidently gave a girl an amulet that belonged to a ghost that turned her into a dragon when she got upset. Took her to a dance.” Danny shrugged.

“Wasn’t that also Paulina?” Sam asked.

“Yeah.” Danny nodded.

“And the ghost hunter? I thought your parents were the only ghost hunters in town.” Dick asked.

“Red Huntress. I won’t give away her identity. She used to work for Vlad before she came to her senses.” Danny explained.

“Here’s my house!” Sam said, leading them up the couple step to the front door. “Grandma! I’m home!”

“Where is she?” Danny asked as he followed her into the house.

“She could be bowling.” Sam shrugged.

“Dick mentioned you had a bowling alley in your house. May we see it?” Kaldur asked.

“Sure. Let me get the pizza. Danny can show it to you.” Sam said, pulling out her phone.

“This way.” Danny said, heading further into the house.

************
Danny led the group back to the theater and clicked the remote to open the wall to the bowling alley. “Hey Mrs. Manson!” He called when he saw Sam’s grandma bowling.

“Danny!” She scootered over to him and pulled him into a big hug.

“Mrs. Manson!” Danny blushed. “Sam and I brought some new friends.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Danny!” She released him and turned to the others. “Who’re your new friends?”

“This is Dick, Wally, Megan, and Kaldur.” Danny said.

“It’s nice to meet you, ma’am.” Dick smiled at her.

“Oh look, it’s little Dickie.” Wally whispered to Danny with a snicker.

“Shut up, Wally.” Dick said, elbowing him.

“We’ll let you get back to your game, Mrs. Manson.” Danny said.

“Danny, I’ve told you before, you can call me Grandma.”

“I know. Have fun bowling.” Danny gave her a smile before leading the group back to the theater room and clicking the remote to lower the wall back down.

“She seems nice.” Dick grinned.

“At least she likes me.” Danny blushed.

“Oh yeah, you mentioned that her parents don’t like you.” Dick said. “Why is that?”

“Stupid stuff from when I was a freshman. Plus they hate my parents.” Danny shrugged as Sam entered the room.

“Was she bowling?” Sam asked.

“Of course.” Danny said with a smile.

“She gave him a big hug and made him blush.” Jazz said.

“Of course she did.” Sam laughed. Danny felt his cheeks heat up again.

“So, are we watching a movie?” Megan asked, saving Danny from more teasing. “Or just sitting around a theater to eat pizza?”

“Rich kids are weird; we could be just sitting in the theater room to eat pizza.” Wally said, earning another elbow from Dick.

“We could watch a movie, or we could play video games, or we could sit around and talk and eat. It’s up to you guys.” Sam set a pile of pizzas on the snack bar and turned to the group. “So, what do you guys want to do?”

“I vote for pizza.” Danny said, separating the boxes and finding the kind he wanted.

“I agree.” Tucker added, going for the all meat pizza.

“Pizza was going to happen anyways.” Sam shook her head.

“I’d like to get to know you guys better.” Megan said.

“You’re saying no to a movie then.” Dick laughed. “I’m fine with whatever.”

“What games do you have?” Wally asked.

“Mario Kart you know, Doomed, Halo, Call of Duty, Super Smash Bros, a couple Lego games…” Sam paused. “I think Mario Kart is the only one that can do more than two players and the max on that one is four.”

“Most of her games are for when Tucker and I are over.” Danny said.

“We can take turns doing Mario Kart.” Kaldur suggested. “Half of us playing while half of us eat?”

“That makes the most sense.” Jazz said. “How do you want to decide who goes first?”

“I think Danny and Tucker are eating first.” Dick said, laughing at the two who were in the middle of eating.

“What? I’m hungry.” Danny shrugged.

“At least you swallowed before talking.” Dick said, giving Wally a grin.

“I suggest Danny, Tucker, Wally, and Dick eat first while Sam, Jazz, Megan, and I play. After three races, we switch. If we have time after then we can figure something else out.” Kaldur said.

“That’s a good idea.” Jazz agreed, Danny was sure she seemed extra happy someone else was responsible.

Sam set up Mario Kart and gave controllers to Jazz, Megan, and Kaldur while Danny, Tucker, Wally, and Dick dished themselves up some pizza. “Sam can get pizza delivered in like 30 seconds so don’t worry about eating too much.” Danny told Wally after seeing him stack five pieces on his plate.

“Good to know. Thanks.” Wally said.

“How are Kaldur and Megan at video games?” Tucker asked.

“They don’t play often.” Wally said.

“Neither does Jazz.” Danny said.

“So Sam is going to win?” Dick asked.

“Probably.” Danny said, taking a seat on the floor in front of Sam and leaning against her legs.

“She can be very competitive.” Tucker said, taking the floor next to Danny to lean against Sam’s chair.

“Only when you underestimate me.” Sam said, kicking Tucker slightly.

“Danny and Tucker used to think girls couldn’t play video games.” Jazz explained as Sam started the first race.

“Seriously?” Megan asked.

“To be fair, she’d never shown any interest in games before or when we talked about games. How were we supposed to know she was the highest-level player in our favorite game?” Danny pouted, feeling his cheeks heat up.

“Ask?” Sam suggested with a laugh.

“Anyways, Kaldur, Dick said you have family out of the country. Where do they live?” Danny asked.

“Near the Ocean.” Kaldur said.

“That wasn’t vague at all.” Danny said. “What about you Megan? I think Dick mentioned you weren’t from here.”

“I’m from… Canada.” Megan said, sounding to Danny like she was making it up. “What about you guys?”

“We’ve all lived in Amity Park our entire lives.” Jazz said, crashing her character into a wall.

“I’ve lived in Keystone most of my life.” Wally said before taking another large bite of pizza.

“What about you, Dick?” Jazz asked.

“I never had a hometown until Bruce took me in. The circus was my home.” Dick shrugged. “The members were my family, some actually family, and the ring master was like a grandpa to me. Pop Haly was great.”

“If you and Danny are brothers, would he have any other new family members?” Jazz asked, basically giving up on the game.

“Other than Bruce and Alfred? My Uncle Rick survived the fall that killed my parents, aunt, and cousin but he was paralyzed and I haven’t talked to him in years. Most of my circus family moved on after the deaths of my family, I only know how to contact Pop Haly though we don’t see each other nearly as often as I would like.” Dick explained. “What about me? I know it wouldn’t be biological family but other than you and your parents, would I get any other new family?”

“There’s Aunt Alicia. She’s a hick.” Danny said.

“Danny! That’s rude!” Jazz scolded.

“What? She lives in the middle of nowhere, with no plumbing, and we had to jump out of an airplane to get there because there were no air fields close by.” Danny complained.

“Anyone else?” Dick asked, getting the siblings back on track.

“Just Dani.” Danny whispered, nearly to himself. He felt Sam put a hand on his head for just a moment before she went back to the game, now onto the second race.

“What was that?” Dick asked, having not heard Danny.

“Dani, with an ‘i’. She’s kinda my cousin. I don’t see her often enough and have no way to contact her since she refuses to let me get her a cell phone.” Danny explained, loud enough to be heard. “I worry about her. She travels a lot exploring new places but she’s all on her own and could get hurt and I wouldn’t know or be able to help.”

“Your cousin is also named Danny?” Megan asked.

“She was sorta named after me.”

“If she was named after you, she’d be younger, right? Why is she traveling on her own then?” Dick asked.

“She’s 14 now. And her… dad, I guess, is a crazed-up fruit loop and she’s better off on her own than with him. She can take care of herself and she does occasionally visit to check in, but like I said, I worry.” Danny set down his plate and pulled his knees up to his chest, leaning further into Sam’s legs and the warmth from her. “I’m hoping she stops by soon so you can meet her.” He added with a small smile.

“That’s awful.” Megan said, looking like she was going to start crying.

“How long has it been since you’ve seen her?” Kaldur asked.

Danny thought for a second, “Six months? I think?”

“She should be stopping by sometime soon. She tries to visit at least every six months.” Sam said.

“Yeah, but ‘sometime soon’ could be tomorrow or next month.” Tucker added.

“Well, you’re not getting rid of me as a friend no matter what we find out, so I’ll still be around in a month. Besides, Bruce and Sam’s parents are planning two charity galas we all have to go to.” Dick said.

“We all?” Megan asked, a sparkle in her eyes.

Dick laughed, “Yeah, Bruce said if I didn’t complain about having to go to two, I could invite everyone to the one in Gotham. I’m sure I’ll be able to drag Walls to both though.”

“Is it going to be fancy?” Megan asked, nearly dropping her controller in her excitement.

“Very. But I’ll let Bruce and Alfred explain what that’ll mean for everyone.” Dick said. “Bruce said that all of you would be at the one here and that Sam and Danny would be at the one in Gotham. What about you and Tucker? Will you guys be at the one in Gotham?” He asked Jazz. “Are you going to the one here?”

“I’ve never been to one before but if I’m invited, I’d love to go. As long as it doesn’t interfere with school, of course.” Jazz said with a smile as Sam started the final race.

“Of course you’ll be welcome to the one in Gotham. I’ll let Bruce know to expect you too.” Dick smiled. “What about you Tucker?”

“I’ve never gone to a gala before but I’m always up for hanging with my friends.” He said around a mouthful of pizza, earning him a soft kick from Sam.

“I’ll make sure Bruce knows to expect you too.” Dick laughed.

Notes:

Did everyone else realize that both Danny and Jazz dated ghosts?

Comment your favorite Nick show! (If it's not ATLA, you're wrong. jkjk) Mine's ATLA and Danny Phantom, obvs.

Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty-One

Notes:

This has been ready for a couple days, whoops. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

“Alright, time to switch.” Sam said after the last race.

Sam, Jazz, Kaldur, and Megan handed their controllers over to Dick, Wally, Danny, and Tucker and went to grab food. Once everyone was settled back down, Danny started the first race.

“Can you tell us more about ghosts?” M’gann asked again.

“What do you want to know?” Jazz asked.

“Can you tell us about Danny Phantom? We’re all big superhero fans and he seems so close in age to us.” M’gann said. Do you think they’ll tell us anything? She added through the mind link.

I hope so. Dick replied.

“He’s a hero who’s gotten a bad rap for things that were not his fault. He’s saved all of us multiple times and I’m proud of the hero he’s become since he first started out.” Jazz said. Dick noticed Danny blush slightly.

“How was he when he first started out?” M’gann asked. I’m glad someone will answer questions.

“He made a lot of mistakes and didn’t have great control of his powers but he still tried and I don’t think that should be held against him three years later.” Danny said.

“No one is holding it against him except mom, dad, and Vlad.” Jazz said, putting a hand on Danny’s shoulder.

“And Vlad’s a fruit loop, don’t pay him any mind.” Tucker added.

“Everyone important knows Phantom is a hero.” Sam added, putting a hand on Danny’s other shoulder.

His reaction intrigues me. Dick said through the mind link.

I could try touching his mind? M’gann asked.

Not without permission. He could be my brother and if he is I don’t want his opinion of you or the Team to be tainted. Dick said.

Danny took a deep breath and Jazz spoke, “Danny Phantom saved the town when Pariah Dark pulled it into the Ghost Zone. He saved us when Nocturne put us all to sleep and when Undergrowth took over everyone’s brains. No matter what my parents or Vlad say, Danny Phantom is a hero.”

“The town was pulled into the Ghost Zone?” M’gann asked.

“What is the Ghost Zone?” Wally asked as Danny started the second race.

“It’s basically another dimension that’s the flip side of ours.” Danny explained.

“Yeah, Pariah Dark took over the town and pulled it into the Ghost Zone until Danny Phantom saved us.” Jazz said.

“It’s another dimension and no one mentioned this when we were at your house looking at it?” Wally asked.

“I mean, sometimes we forget since we’re so used to it. We did mention it briefly when we were talking about Kitty earlier, she was caught between dimensions, remember?” Danny said.

“I think we were too distracted by you and your sister dating ghosts to realize.” Dick said.

“Can we go back to your house and actually go into the Ghost Zone?” Wally asked.

“That would be incredibly dangerous.” Danny frowned. “Why would you want to do that?”

“Because it’s another dimension that’s so cool!” Wally said, nearly dropping his controller and crashing his character into a wall in his excitement.

“It’s too dangerous. You’ll likely get locked up by Walker.” Danny shook his head.

“Why are you so excited about this?” Sam asked.

“Why does Danny get so excited about space?” Wally retorted.

“Wait, Walker?” Kaldur asked. Didn’t Phantom mention a Walker?

“He’s the warden of the Ghost Zone prison.” Danny said, starting the last race.

Phantom definitely mentioned that guy. Dick said.

“Have you explored a lot of the Ghost Zone then?” M’gann asked.

“Not really, I’ve worked with Phantom occasionally and he’s been the target of Walker’s wrath before.” Danny said.

“You’ve worked with him?” Dick asked. I thought that device Phantom used looked familiar.

“Yeah, he uses a Fenton Thermos to capture the ghosts he fights and the Fenton Portal to release them back into the Ghost Zone.” Danny explained.

“I’m guessing your parents don’t know.” Dick said.

“Of course not. Remember earlier how my dad said he didn’t know how the Fenton Thermos started working? It’s because he didn’t get it to work, Phantom did. Using his ecto energy he was able to make it work, and once it’s been activated by Phantom, anyone can use it.” Danny explained. “Mom and dad just don’t know that that’s why they work.”

There’s something bothering you, isn’t there? Wally asked Dick through the mind link.

Something… Dick shook his head to clear his thoughts. Something is tingling in the back of my mind and I can’t figure it out.

How can I help? Wally asked.

Keep them talking about ghosts, I think.

“So, Dick told me the stuff you told him about ghosts when you guys were bowling. Not that I believe in ghosts, but what else can you can us about them?” Wally asked after they finished the last race. 

“Do you mean like how they’re formed or what they are or do you mean about them individually?” Danny asked.

“Either.” Wally shrugged.

“Well, ghosts are formed one of three ways.” Danny started. “The first, and the only one my parents believe, is those who’ve died and not moved on, they’re the ones you think of when you think of ghosts. The second are created through strong emotions when someone dies, either positive or negative and that emotion gets mixed with ectoplasm and can create a ghost but they don’t have the personality of the person who died whose emotion they’re created from. The last are natural born ghosts, some ghosts can have kids and grow. Beyond that there are at least three types of ghosts.” Danny paused. “Are you sure you really care about this? I don’t want to be like my parents and blabber on about ghosts when you don’t want to listen.”

“I’m interested.” Wally nodded enthusiastically.

“I am too, if it’s something you’re interested in, I’m interested.” Dick said with a smile. I think I’ve made a discovery but I don’t want to discuss it until we’re back at the hotel.

“What are the three types?” M’gann asked.

Danny looked at Kaldur who also gave him acknowledgment to continue. “Animal, blob, and person. There used to not be many animal type ghosts; a couple ectopuses, a couple vultures, that was about it. Until Plasmius started experimenting. Now there’s a lot of them and most are amalgamations of multiple animals and they all work for Plasmius. They don’t have much more intelligence than the animals they once were. Blobs tend to be the type created from strong emotions and aren’t very intelligent, though that doesn’t mean they can’t be. The lasts are those that look like people. Most of them are very intelligent and have the greatest variance in how they’re created as they can be formed by any of the three ways.”

“Your parents mentioned Plasmius, right?” Wally asked.

“Yeah, they still call him the Wisconsin Ghosts cause that’s where we first ran into him.” Danny nodded. “And actually, I mentioned him first, my parents like to try to forget he exists cause they don’t like his name.”

“Can a human be a ghost?” Dick asked.

“What do you mean?” Danny asked, shock and a little fear on his face.

************
“I already said that a human can become a ghost when they die.” Danny added, hoping his face didn’t give too much away. No one outside the Ghost Zone had ever made that connection before without seeing a transformation themselves.

“No, I mean when they’re still alive, like if someone dies and is revived, could they be both a ghost and alive?” Dick asked.

“I’ve never heard of it.” Sam interjected with a shrug, saving Danny from having to answer.

“Could it happen though?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know, I’m not an ecto-biologist and the only people who are, are my parents who are biased and would never consider the idea.” Danny said after taking a deep breath to clear his thoughts.

“Oh. It was just a thought.” Dick said, glancing at Wally and giving him a quick shake of his head.

“Can you tell us about some of the individual ghosts?” Megan asked, distracting the boys.

“Was there one in particular you wanted to know about?” Jazz asked.

“I don’t really know any.” Megan admitted. “I’m just interested in general.”

“We mentioned a couple to Dick last time.” Tucker said. “Do you want to know more about those?”

“Sure!” Megan gave a grin.

“Let’s see, we talked about Boxy a lot.” Danny said.

“Ugh.” Sam, Tucker, and Jazz all groaned. “He’s the worst.” Sam said.

“Boxy?” Megan asked.

“The Box Ghost.” Jazz said. “He’s got an obsession with boxes, and to a lesser extent, bubble wrap. He hates round and/or cylindrical things and tends to yell. He’s mostly harmless but he’s very annoying. That’s pretty much everything about him.” She laughed.

“Who else was mentioned?” Danny asked.

“Lunch Lady Ghost. You mentioned her at school when I said the thing at lunch.” Dick said.

“Ah, that’s right. You said one of the things.” Danny nodded.

“One of the things?” Megan asked.

“One of the List of Things You Don’t Say Inside Amity Park to Avoid a Ghost Attack.” Tucker said, pulling out his PDA.

“You still need a better name for that.” Sam said, shaking her head.

“What is this list?” Kaldur asked.

“Some ghosts are triggered by certain phrases, in the case of the Lunch Lady it’s…” Danny paused and continued in a whisper, “changing the menu.”

“Changi-“ Wally started before Dick stopped him with a hand over his mouth.

“Seriously? They just told you not to say that.” Dick scolded.

“What other things are on this list?” Kaldur asked.

“Well, you don’t say you wish for something unless you’re ready for the consequences. Even as a joke.” Danny said.

“Desiree will grant any wish she hears. She has to.” Sam explained. “One time Danny and I got into a fight and I said I... y’know... I never met him. She made it so we hadn’t met. He didn’t know me at all.”

“That wasn’t a fun week.” Danny shook his head.

“What else?” Megan asked.

“Mention boxes too many times or have a lot in one place and you’re just asking for the Box Ghost.” Tucker said.

“That’s basically it. Honestly, just make sure you listen if someone from town tells you something. Except my parents. They would be more knowledgeable if they weren’t so… speciest.” Danny said.

“Speciest?” Dick asked.

“Like racist or sexist, but against a species.” Sam explained. “We made up the term to describe Danny’s parents and their views on ghosts.”

“Since ghosts come from another dimension, wouldn’t xenophobic work?” Wally asked.

“Nah, that’s too broad a term and they have nothing against aliens, just ghosts.” Danny said.

“And you claimed I butcher the English language.” Dick laughed.

“You do.” Danny and Wally said at the same time, surprising both of them.

“Anyway, unless you guys have more questions, we should all be getting home to sleep.” Jazz said, cleaning up the pizza boxes.

“Jazz is right, we should head to the hotel. We haven’t technically checked in yet. All our bags are still in the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.” Dick blushed.

“Will they care that you’re checking in so late?” Jazz asked as the group headed towards the front of the house.

“Nah. I’m Bruce Wayne’s ward, they’ll do whatever to keep me, and by extension him, happy.” Dick shrugged.

“Let’s head back to my house then so you can grab your stuff. Or Jazz can drive you to the hotel once we get back to the house.” Danny suggested.

“We appreciate the offer but I think we will walk.” Kaldur said.

“We’ll see you tomorrow, Sam.” Danny said, blushing before giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Awww!!” Tucker, Wally, Dick, and Megan said. Though Megan sounded like she meant it rather than just teasing him.

“See you tomorrow, Danny.” Sam said, grinning at him in a way that made him nervous for just a second before she pulled him in for a deep kiss.

Danny’s brain shut off. He vaguely remembers everyone else saying bye to Sam and starting the walk home. Next thing he knew everyone was saying bye to Tucker at his house. Danny shook his head to clear it.

“Finally back with us?” Tucker laughed. “This happens every time she kisses him.” He explained to the others.

“Sorry.” Danny blushed. “I’ll see you later, Tuck.”

“Later, guys.” Tucker said, heading inside.

“So how long have you and Sam been dating?” Dick asked.

“Only a couple months.” Danny said. “Sometimes it doesn’t feel like it’s real.” He admitted quietly.

Jazz put her arm around his shoulders and pulled him close. “They danced around each other for forever.” She teased.

“Wally and I were the same way.” Dick said, holding Wally’s hand as they walked.

“Really?” Danny asked.

“We were best friends and didn’t want to ruin it. Finally decided to take the leap.” Wally said.

“For the first year or so every time I kissed him, he’d freeze like you did.” Dick said with a small laugh.

“To be fair, you’re incredibly hot, pan, and rich. You could have just about anyone and you chose me.” Wally said to try to defend himself.

“What should I have done? Ignore my best friend who everyone thought I should get with and date a random dude my friends and family have barely met?” Dick laughed.

“No, I’m glad you chose me, I was just consistently surprised.” Wally said.

Once the group made it to Danny’s house, Dick and the others grabbed their bags from the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle. Jazz and Danny said goodbye to Dick, Wally, Kaldur, and Megan and headed inside to go to bed.

Notes:

What did Dick figure out? Hmmmm...

And yes, that one line was a dig at DC for having Tim date Bernard instead of Kon.

Posting a second one right after this!

Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty-Two

Notes:

Shorter chapter but I think you'll all agree it's worth it.

“What’s your report?” Batman said over an encrypted video chat after the Team had made it to the hotel and checked in.

“Phantom seems to have the ghosts here well in check for the most part. We caught part of one fight but he mostly joked around with the ghost he was fighting. Got him alone to talk and he doesn’t seem like a threat. I agree with Robin that he seems like a kid over his head.” Kaldur reported. “We gave him a communicator and told him we wouldn’t track it.”

“Have you managed to get a DNA sample from Danny yet?” Batman asked Dick.

“Not yet, but we have all of tomorrow too.” Dick said.

“And has his sister snooped?” Batman asked.

“She was going to today but then we ran off to find Phantom and worried everyone and he wouldn’t let any of us out of his sight after that.” Dick blushed. “She might tonight or tomorrow. I could text him.”

“Text him, then get some sleep.” Batman ordered.

“Got it.” Dick nodded.

“Goodnight, everyone.” Batman said before hanging up the video chat.

“So what did you figure out while we were at Sam’s that you apparently didn’t want Bruce to know about?” Wally asked.

“Let me text Danny first then we’ll talk.” Dick said, pulling out his phone.

Dick: Hey, forgot to ask earlier, has Jazz snooped at all?
Danny: Not really, she’s going to do some right now though.
Dick: Sounds good, let me know.
Danny: Of course.

“So?” Wally asked after Dick slipped his phone back into his pocket.

“I think Danny is Phantom.” Dick said.

The others were shocked into silence, even through the mind link. Finally, Wally found his voice, “What do you mean? Phantom is dead, isn’t he?”

“Did you see Danny’s face when I asked if humans could be ghosts?” Dick asked. “He was scared. Plus, M’gann, you said that Phantom’s voice and laugh sounded familiar.”

“I did, but Danny?” M’gann asked.

“The way they explain ghost things are similar. Which is why I asked you to keep them talking about ghosts.” Dick said.

“Was that it?” Wally asked.

“It’s just a hunch, which is one reason I didn’t tell Batman.” Dick said.

“So you think Danny is Phantom, for real?” Wally asked.

************
“So you think Dick, Kaldur, Megan, and Wally are Robin, Aqualad, Miss Martian, and Kid Flash?” Danny asked Sam over video chat later that night.

“It makes sense.” She said.

“It would make sense, I mean, these four sidekicks show up at the same time as Dick and his friends?” Tucker asked.

“Robin said they were here because of me showing up in Gotham.”

“And how would he know you were in Gotham? The only people who saw you were Bruce Wayne and a few of his workers.” Sam asked.

“Maybe Bruce Wayne is dating Batman. I’ve seen that on some online forums.” Tucker suggested.

“Maybe Bruce Wayne is Batman.” Sam shot back.

“Why would Bruce Wayne be Batman?” Tucker asked.

“Why would Vlad be Plasmius?” Sam asked.

“Because he’s evil, duh.” Tucker said.

“Do you have any evidence beyond that all eight are in town at the same time?” Danny asked, trying to bring the conversation back.

“And their genders, hair colors, and skin colors matching?” Sam added.

“Not Miss Martian.” Danny said. “She was green.”

“Martians can shape shift, remember?” Tucker said. “She could be any color she wants.”

“Oh yeah.”

“How’d you forget that?” Sam laughed.

Danny felt himself blushed, “Tucker did you figure out how to route the communicator to my phone? Cause right now the tracker puts Phantom in your house.” He asked to distract them.

“It’s nearly done. Come over and get the communicator to put in your locker.” Tucker said, holding up the ear piece.

“Sounds good, see you in a couple minutes.” Danny said, putting on Fenton Phones to continue to talk to his friends.

“Got your Fenton Phones in?” Sam asked.

“Yep. So Tucker how does this routing thing work?” Danny asked after transforming and heading out into the sky.

“Well, I set it up so if someone contacts you on it, you’ll get a phone call on your phone under the contact ‘DnD’ so no one will know who is contacting you but us.” Tucker explained as Danny flew.

“And they won’t be able to track the routing?” Sam asked.

“Not unless they’re really trying. I have everything encrypted and as long as you answer when they call, I doubt they’ll track you.” Tucker said.

Danny dropped into Tucker’s room and took his phone and the communicator and headed back out. “If I call that contact will it connect to the communicator?” He asked.

“It should. I obviously haven’t been able to test it but I’m fairly confident it’ll work” Tucker said.

“And if it doesn’t?” Sam asked.

“Then the communicator will ring or whatever it does inside Danny’s locker and we won’t know til the next time we’re at school.” Tucker said, Danny could hear the shrug in his voice.

“Communicator is in my locker. I’m heading home for some sleep. I’ll see you guys tomorrow.” Danny said, heading home from the school.

“Night Danny.” Tucker and Sam both said before hanging up.

************
“Wait!” Dick said loudly, later in the night when everyone was already in bed.

“Dick, it’s sleep time.” Wally said groggily next to him.

“I think Vlad Masters is Vlad Plasmius.” Dick said, shaking Wally to try to wake him.

“Why’s that?” Wally asked, pulling Dick back down to cuddle.

“Well, if we agree that a human can also be a ghost and we agree that Danny Fenton and Danny Phantom are the same person, who’s the only people he’s called a fruit loop?” Dick asked.

“Too tired to answer questions.” Wally said, snuggling closer to Dick.

“Vlad Masters and Vlad Plasmius.” Dick answered for him. “Let me go for a second, I need to text B.”

Wally reluctantly released him so he could grab his phone before grabbing him again to snuggle. “I’m falling asleep now, little bird. Not all of us patrol at night.”

“Sweet dreams, love.” Dick gave him a kiss on his forehead before opening his phone.

Dick: This is going to sound strange but I think Vlad Masters is the ghost villain Vlad Plasmius.
Bruceman: Why do you think that?
Dick: I’ll explain Monday when I’m home. Just figured I’d let you know so you could look into him. He is a billionaire and a mayor.
Bruceman: I will as soon as I’m done with patrol.

“Wait, Walls,” Dick shook Wally awake again. “There’s one other person Danny called a fruit loop. His cousin’s dad.”

“Dick if you don’t let me sleep I’m going to share a room with Kaldur instead.” Wally threatened.

Dick: I think Danny said he said a kid, can you look into that too?
Bruceman: Got it.

“Sorry, love.”

Notes:

Some people are figuring things out!

Small note: I know nothing about hacking/routing calls/anything lol

Who do you think will say something first? Do you think Danny/Sam/Tucker will say something or Dick/Wally/Kaldur/M'gann? Or will Dani show up and give everyone away?

Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty-Three

Dick: What’s the plan today?
Danny: Sleeping until a decent hour?
Dick: It’s only 9am and we only have today to hang out until the galas
Sam: Is it not enough that I live with morning people? I have to have friends that are too?
Dick: Sorry not sorry
Tucker: We could go to Floody Waters
Danny: We could sleep
Dick: Floody Waters?
Tucker: Local water park
Danny: If we go you know that Dash and the other A listers will be there and I don’t want to deal with them
Dick: Wally and Megan suggest breakfast
Tucker: Good idea!

“Dann-o! Breakfast!” Danny’s dad called up the stairs.

Danny: If we’re going somewhere decide right now cause dad just called me for breakfast
Sam: Meet up at my house and we can decide from there

“I’m going to Sam’s for breakfast.” Danny called down the stair as he got up to get dressed.

“Have fun, dear.” His mom said as he left the house.

Danny: Going to Sam’s for breakfast and hanging with Dick and everyone, you’re welcome to join
Jazz: I might later, I’m planning on snooping after I eat and go for a jog.
Danny: Let me know and I’ll let you know where we are
Jazz: Sounds good <3

Danny rounded into a nearby alley to transform and fly to Sam’s. After flying to Sam’s he hid behind the staircase outside to transform back and came out to knock on the door.

“You didn’t pick up Tucker?” Sam asked after opening the door.

“He didn’t ask for me to pick him up, he probably wants to use his scooter.” Danny said, entering the house and giving Sam a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Do you know how the others are getting here?” Sam asked.

“Dick didn’t tell me anything separate from the group chat. Did he say anything else in the group chat?” Danny asked, sitting down at the table.

“No. Maybe they’re walking.” Sam suggested as Danny put his head down on the table.

“Probably, we did tell them we tend to walk everywhere, plus I don't think they have a vehicle here.” Danny said, turning his head just enough to be understood.

“Danny!” Sam’s grandma called as she entered the kitchen.

“Morning, Mrs. Manson.” Danny said sleepily, sitting up to give her a smile.

“Danny.” She scolded.

“Sorry, morning, grandma.” Danny blushed as the door bell rang.

“What are you doing here so early on a Sunday?” Grandma Manson asked as Sam went to answer the door.

“Figuring out breakfast plans with Dick and the others.” Danny told her.

“Who was at the door, Bubeleh?”

“Just Tucker.” Sam said, reentering the kitchen with Tucker.

“Dick knows how to get here, right?” Tucker asked, sitting down next to Danny at the table.

“He’s been here a few times now.” Sam said.

“And he can always text us if he gets lost.” Danny added just as the door bell rang. “Or he can show up just after you.”

“Dick and gang are here.” Sam said after answering the door and coming back into the room.

“Hey Dick.” Danny said, laying his head back down on the table.

“Hey Danny.” Dick laughed.

“Hey, what are we, chopped liver?” Wally asked.

“Hey chopped liver.” Danny said, not lifting his head.

“Good morning everyone!” Megan said excitedly.

“Morning people are awful.” Danny said into the table.

“I think Tucker is sleeping.” Kaldur said. Danny sat up enough to see that Tucker had indeed fallen asleep.

“If I’m not sleeping, he’s not sleeping.” Danny said before kicking Tucker’s chair, waking him up.

“So what are you guys doing for breakfast?” Grandma Manson asked, reminding everyone that she was in the room.

“I can cook?” Megan suggested shyly. “If you’re okay with me using your kitchen.”

“She’s a decent cook.” Dick said. “Much better than when we first met her.” He added with a laugh.

“To be fair, when she moved here was when she first learned to cook. No one is a good cook when they start out.” Wally said.

“Go ahead and cook.” Grandma Manson said.

“Okay.” Megan said with a smile. “What does everyone want?”

“Eggs and bacon.” Tucker said, still barely awake.

“There’s no bacon in the house, Tucker. You know that.” Sam said, smacking the back of his head.

“You could make pancakes or crepes with fruit.” Grandma Manson suggested.

“That sounds delicious, Megan.” Dick said.

“You could add eggs and hashbrowns for sides.” Grandma Manson said.

“This will be fun!” Megan said and she started around the kitchen, grabbing ingredients and bowls and pans.

“Why isn’t there bacon in the house?” Wally asked Sam.

“We’re Jewish.” Sam said.

“That makes sense. Uncle Hal and Bruce’s cousin Kate are Jewish and can’t have bacon. It’s not kosher.” Dick said.

“Plus, I’m ultra-recyclo-vegetarian so I don’t eat anything with a face.” Sam added.

“Will you eat the eggs?” Megan asked, pausing what she was doing.

“No. I will eat the pancakes or crepes with fruit and the hashbrowns though.” Sam said.

“Okay.” Megan said, giving Sam a smile.

“Bruce’s cousin is Jewish?” Sam asked Dick.

“Yep.” Dick nodded.

“Then Bruce is too?” She asked.

“Non practicing. His mom was Jewish so he’s ethnically Jewish, but he’s agnostic himself.” Dick explained.

“Ah.”

Everyone sat around the table quietly while Megan worked, humming to herself. Danny felt himself nodding off.

************
Dick sat across the table from Danny and saw him start to fall asleep while sitting up. M’gann was humming the theme to Hello, Megan while she cooked and the combination of being tired and her humming seemed to be putting Danny to sleep.

“Sam?” Dick whispered.

“Yeah?”

“Danny is falling asleep. Can we let him sleep somewhere until breakfast is ready? I feel bad for waking you all up.”

“Yeah. Come on Danny, you too Tuck.” Sam said, helping the two boys up as they tried to fall asleep on their feet. The trio left the room and Sam came back a couple minutes later alone. “They’re sleeping in my room.”

“Thanks. Did you want to sleep while Megan cooks too?” Dick asked.

“No, once I’m up, I’m up. I can’t fall asleep like the boys can.” Sam shook her head.

“Okay, I just didn’t want you to be tired if I could help in some way.” Dick said.

“Wally how many do you want?” M’gann asked.

“As many as you’re willing to cook.” Wally said with grin.

“That’s what I figured but wanted to double check.” M’gann said before turning back to her work.

“Tell me about yourselves.” Sam’s grandma said, bringing everyone’s attention back to her.

“I’m Dick Grayson, Bruce Wayne’s ward. Bruce is working with Jeremy and Pamela to do a couple charity galas so he had me follow Sam around school a couple weeks ago and we hit it off.” Dick said with his Dickie™ smile. “This is Wally West, my boyfriend and best friend; Kaldur Durham; and Megan Morse. Wally’s uncle, Megan’s uncle, and Kaldur’s mentor are in a club with Bruce.”

“Nice to meet you, ma’am.” Kaldur said.

“Nice to meet you all too.” Sam’s grandma said with a smile.

“Where’s your fruit?” M’gann asked.

“I can show you my greenhouse. Come on.” Sam said, getting up.

“She has a greenhouse?” Wally asked once the two left the room.

“Yes, it helps make sure she has fresh fruit and vegetables to eat.” Sam’s grandma said.

“I don’t remember your name, ma’am.” Kaldur said.

“Oh, silly me, I forgot to tell you my name.” She laughed. “My name is Ida. You can call me that or grandma.”

“Well then, it’s nice to meet you, Ida.” Kaldur said.

“We have fruit!” M’gann called as they entered the room.

“What’d you grab?” Wally asked.

“Peaches.” M’gann held up a basket full of them. “Let me cut these up then breakfast will be ready.”

“I’ll get Danny and Tucker.” Dick said. “Which room did you say they were in?”

“My room, I can show you.”

The two walked to Sam’s room and when they opened the door, they saw Danny and Tucker both asleep on her bed, cuddling. “I was hoping they’d do that.” Sam whispered, pulling out her phone to take a picture. “I’ll send it in the group chat.”

“Do  they often cuddle in their sleep?” Dick asked.

“Every time they fall asleep next to each other.” Sam laughed quietly.

“Do they do it to anyone else? Cause I’ll latch onto anyone next to me.” Dick asked.

“They haven’t really fallen asleep next to anyone else.” Sam shrugged.

Danny shivered and shot up in bed, shouting, “Fuck!”

“Breakfast is ready when you get back.” Sam said as Danny ran out of the room. “Tuck, breakfast is ready.” She shook his shoulder to wake him.

The trio went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. “Where’d Danny go?” M’gann asked, setting plates on the table.

“Not sure.” Dick said, tapping his head to indicate he wanted a mind link.

Link established M’gann said, setting the last plate on the table.

“He’ll be back soon.” Sam said.

I think he left to fight a ghost as Phantom Dick said. “He disappears a lot.”

“Does he?” Sam asked, putting pancakes and peaches on her plate.

“I haven’t noticed that.” Tucker agreed, piling food on his plate as well.

They are as bad as Wally. Kaldur mused.

Hey! Wally glared at Kaldur from across the table.

“Are you kids okay if I turn on the news while we eat?” Ida asked. No one told her no so she turned on a small tv in the room.

“This is Lance Thunder, hoping that one day I’ll be able to do the weather report again, here on scene as Danny Phantom fights another ghost.” The group heard from the tv.

“No leaving the house.” Sam said when she saw Dick try to stand up, causing him to blush.

So, Danny leaves and Phantom appears. Dick said.

“Aren’t you a weather man?” Phantom asked as he appeared next to Lance Thunder.

“I keep telling them that!” Lance Thunder cried.

“Get out of here, fight’s over. It was just Ember. She’s heading home.” Phantom said.

“See you for guitar lessons next week, Baby Pop!” The ghost in the background called behind her.

“Get out of here, Pop Star!” Phantom called back.

Does Danny play guitar? Wally asked.

I can ask later, asking right now might raise suspicions. Dick said.

A couple minutes later Danny entered the house. “Sorry for running out like that.” He sat down and started putting food on his plate to start eating. “Thanks for cooking, Megan.” He gave her a smile.

“You’re welcome! I really enjoy cooking.” M’gann said.

“Do you cook often?” Sam asked.

“Every day. No one else where I live can really cook and the one who can, doesn’t like to cook often.” M’gann said.

“Who all do you live with?” Tucker asked.

“My Uncle John Jones, his friend John Smith, our friend Zee, my boyfriend Conner, and Kaldur.” M’gann said.

“That’s a lot of people.” Danny said with a surprised look on his face. “Must be a big place.”

“It’s huge.” Dick said. “Probably a similar size to the Manor with tons of rooms. You know how I said we do overnights in Happy Harbor? It’s at their place. With enough space that just about everyone has their own room.”

“Is your uncle gay?” Tucker asked.

“Not as far as I know?” M’gann said, very confused. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, he lives with his male friend and a gaggle of children.” Tucker shrugged, earning him a smack on the back of his head from Sam.

“Don’t be a dick, Tucker.” She scolded.

“Yeah, that’s my job.” Dick grinned.

“I’m pretty sure John Smith is asexual.” Wally said.

“Anyway, what is the plan for today?” Kaldur asked, trying to distract the group.

“So, I know you said it was too dangerous and we’d probably get locked up, but can we go into the Ghost Zone?” Wally asked.

“You want to get arrested for 1000 years?” Danny asked, nearly glaring at Wally.

He didn’t like you suggesting that. Dick noted.

“I just think it’d be cool to investigate a different dimension.” Wally shrugged.

Danny gave a deep sigh, “It’s super dangerous and I don’t want to be responsible for you getting hurt.”

“So what should we do then?” Wally asked.

Before anyone could suggest anything, Danny’s phone rang. “Jazz?” He answered. “Yeah, we’re still at Sam’s. Give me a second.” He turned to the group. “Jazz did some snooping and found something. Do you want her to come here to discuss it or go somewhere else?” He asked the group.

“You can stay here.” Ida said, putting her plate in the sink. “I’m heading out to a friend’s house.”

“Have fun with your friend, Grandma.” Sam said, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

“You too, Bubeleh.” She said as she left the room.

“Yeah, come to Sam’s.” Danny said into the phone to his sister. “See you soon. Yeah, yeah, love you too.” He blushed as he hung up the phone. “She’s driving so she’ll be here soon.”

“Awww, you love your sister.” Dick said.

“Of course I do.” He said, blushing more.  

“Do any of you have siblings?” Sam asked.

“I do, I have a ton back home. None moved with me to our uncle’s though.” M’gann said.

“I do not.” Kaldur said.

“Nope. I’m an only child.” Wally said.

“So only Danny and Megan have siblings.” Tucker said.

“And Dick. I thought Bruce found out you have a twin for sure?” Danny said.

“That’s true. I do have a twin somewhere for sure.” Dick nodded.

“How many siblings do you have?” Danny asked M’gann.

“A lot, but I’m only close to one sister and one brother; Emery and Malcolm.” M’gann said.

The doorbell rang and Sam got up to get the door. “Jazz is here.” She said as she reentered the room, followed by Jazz.

“What’d you find?” Danny asked as Jazz sat down with a manila folder.

“I’ll start cleaning  up while you guys talk.” M’gann said, getting up and collecting plates.

“I found your birth certificate.” Jazz said, holding up the folder.

Notes:

2 main notes:
1. If ANYONE has a better suggestion for what Danny calls Ember, let me know. I'm not super happy with what I have but it's better than what my brain first came up with which was "Mama Pop" and that was.. bleh. EDIT: After reading through nearly 20 comments (which thank you so much for!) I changed it from Lady Pop to Pop Star! Thank you for all the suggestions!

2. Did y'all like the human names for Em'ree and M'comm?

 
Comment what you think Dick and Danny's reactions will be. (It's already written but if someone comments something really good I might change it)

Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty-Four

Notes:

Thanks for all the comments and suggestions on the last chapter! 'Lady Pop' has been changed to 'Pop Star'!

“You did?” Danny asked. “What’s it say?”

“You’re both sure you want to know?” Jazz asked, holding the manila folder to her chest so no one could grab it.

“Yes!” Dick and Danny said at the same time.

“Okay, okay, just had to make sure.” Jazz opened the folder and pulled out a piece of paper and set it in front of the boys. “Your biological parents were John and Mary Grayson.”

Danny and Dick sat there staring at the birth certificate. “I have a brother?” Danny asked.

“I have more family that’s alive.” Dick said, shocked. He felt M’gann drop the mind link after a slight wince, meaning his thoughts must have been so turbulent that it bled into the mind link.

Wally leaned over to Dick and put an arm around him while Sam put an arm around Danny.

“What now?” Danny asked Dick.

“I don’t know. I knew I had a twin and I hoped it was you but I never thought past learning the truth.” Dick said, leaning into Wally for support.

“Why don’t you call Mr. Wayne and let him know.” Jazz suggested.

Dick nodded and pulled out his phone, calling Bruce and putting it on speaker.

“Dick? Why are you calling? Are you okay?” Bruce said when he answered.

“You’re on speaker with Danny, Sam, Tucker, Jazz, Wally, Kaldur, and Megan.” Dick said.

“Okay. Are you okay?” He asked again.

“Yes?” Dick said.

“You don’t sound certain, what’s wrong?”

“Mr. Wayne, this is Jasmine Fenton, I found Danny’s birth certificate and it shows John and Mary Grayson as his biological parents.” Jazz said, taking control of the situation when Dick paused.

“Call me Bruce. So, the boys are twins?” He asked.

“That’s how it appears. They’re both a little in shock, I think, but okay. We were wondering what would happen next.” Jazz said.

“Well, as much as I trust you not to lie, I would like a DNA test done. I’d also like to meet with your parents to discuss this with them as well. As for you all, right now, I would tell your parents what you’ve found and I’ll take a flight out there as soon as I can so I can meet with them as well. I’ll pull you out of school for the week, Dick, so we have time to figure everything out before you have to go back.” Bruce said.

“Thanks, B.” Dick said.

“Kaldur, Wally, and Megan, are you guys staying or do you need to get home tonight like the original plan was?” Bruce asked.

“I’m hoping to stay.” Wally said. “I’ll email my professors tonight.”

“We’ll head home tonight as planned.” Kaldur said for him and M’gann.

“Sounds good. I’m going to hang up now, Dick. I’ll be there before the end of the night.” Bruce said.

“Okay, B. Thanks.” Dick said, hanging up the phone.

“Megan and I are going to head back to the hotel to pack. Why don’t you all head to Danny’s to talk to his parents?” Kaldur suggested.

“That sounds like a good plan.” Jazz said. “Tucker, are you coming too?”

“Of course.”

“I figured.” Jazz smiled. “Let’s go then. I brought my car so I can take everyone going to our house if you’re willing to have one person too many for seatbelts.”

“That’s fine. You’re not a crazy driver like your parents.” Sam said.

************
Danny could hardly believe that he had a brother. Sister? He’s had her forever. Cousin/clone? For a couple years now. But a brother? With Jazz snooping and everything they’d already discovered, he should have expected this but apparently hadn’t prepared himself very well. He knew Dick had called Bruce but couldn’t get himself to focus on what Jazz was telling him or what the others were talking about after the call ended. He knew Sam had an arm around him and knew he had a twin brother. Suddenly, it seemed, everyone was getting up and leaving. Sam, keeping an arm around him, directed him outside with everyone else but then Kaldur and Megan were turning away from the group while the others were getting into Jazz’s car. That was wrong. He couldn’t have the group split now.

“Wait!” He yelled before he even realized he’d opened his mouth.

“What’s wrong Danny?” Sam asked calmly.

“Why are we splitting up? Where are they going?” Danny asked, knowing Sam could hear the desperation in his voice.

“Do you need this?” Sam asked. Danny nodded, knowing what she meant. She gave him a quick nod. “Why don’t Kaldur and Megan join us to your house and we all walk? Your car will be safe here.” Sam suggested to Jazz.

Jazz took one look at Danny and nodded. “That’s a good idea. You should join us.” She said to Kaldur and Megan. They gave her a confused look but nodded anyways. “Wally, do you know the way to our house?”

“I think so.” He said, arm still around Dick who, to Danny, looked to be in shock too.

“Okay, then Wally, Dick, Kaldur, and Megan. I need you to walk in front of us. Wally can lead us to the house and I can give directions if he starts to get lost. Danny, Sam, Tucker, and I will walk behind. Got it?”

“Got it.” Wally said.

Danny felt Jazz put an arm around his shoulders while Sam’s arm slipped down to his waist, Tucker stood with an arm around Jazz’s waist so he could grab Danny’s hand. Feeling where Jazz, Sam, and Tucker were and seeing Kaldur, Megan, Wally, and Dick, Danny felt a tiny bit better and let out a small sigh. The group started walking towards his house.

About halfway there his ghost sense went off and he nearly had a panic attack at the thought of leaving the group. Jazz squeezed his shoulders, Sam squeezed his waist, Tucker squeezed his hand. “Whatever you need, little brother.” Jazz whispered in his ear.

Before Danny could make a decision he was thrown off his feet by a small child yelling his name, “Danny! I’m back!”

“Dani!” Jazz scolded, the three attached to Danny had been dragged down with him.

“Sorry Jazz.” Dani got off Danny but before anyone could sit up very far, they were knocked back down by a puppy. “Cujo! Off Danny!” Cujo jumped off Danny and disappeared, probably to head to the Ghost Zone for a while.

“Was wondering why I hadn’t seen him for a while.” Sam said, finally standing up.

Danny took a deep breath before sitting up. After doing a quick scan to make sure everyone was still there and okay he look at his cousin/clone. “Dani. You’re okay?” He asked.

“Of course Danny. I can take care of myself now, you know that. Besides, I took Cujo with me this time.” Dani grinned, holding out a hand to help him stand.

He looked her over with a critical eye. “You haven’t been overtaxing yourself have you?” At seeing her blush, he sighed. “We talked about this, Dani. If you’re going to keep overtaxing yourself, I will force you to get a cell phone so I can come help or I will get him to keep an eye on you.”

“Oh Danny, you worry too much.” Dani laughed before realizing she had a bigger audience than she was expecting. “Oh.. Who are your friends?” She asked, hiding slightly behind him, holding his arm.

“This is Kaldur, Megan, Wally, and… Dick… my twin brother.” Danny said slowly.

“You have a twin? Since when? Does Vlad know?” Dani asked, whipping around to the front of him and pulling his arm to force him down to her level.

“Apparently. Since birth, that’s how twins work, though we just found out. And no.” Danny said. He straightened and looked at the others, “Guys, this is my cousin I told you about. Dani. With an ‘i’.” He added before she could.

“Let’s get to the house before Vlad realizes you’re home.” Jazz said, ushering the group forward before anyone else could say anything.

Danny looked at Dani and decided she was still small enough and picked her up and put her on his hip and grabbed Sam’s hand with the other hand. “Ready.” He said.

Dani laid her cheek on his shoulder as the group started walking. Dick slowed a touch, breaking away from Wally to walk next to Danny. “Dick I’m really sorry but you either need to be where I can see you or touching me in some way so I can tell where you are. And I can’t explain why.” Danny said as soon as Dick left his line of sight.

Instead of moving further ahead, he moved further back and put a hand on the shoulder Dani wasn’t using. “Does this work?” He asked quietly.

Danny took a second before nodding. “That works. Thanks.”

“Is Vlad your cousin’s dad?” Dick asked, just as quietly as before. Only Sam, Danny, and Dani could hear him.

“He is.” Danny confirmed, noticing that Dani was falling asleep on his shoulder.

“Is she safe?” Dick asked.

“Not as safe as I would like, but she knows how to avoid him and how to take care of herself if it’s anyone else.” Danny shook his head slightly. He glanced at her to make sure she was asleep. “She’s too independent and I’m worried she’s going to get hurt and I won’t be there to help. Look how quickly she fell asleep as soon as she was safe.”

“Is there anything I can do?” Dick asked.

Danny shook his head. “Thanks but she refuses help most of the time, even from me.”

“You act more like her dad than a cousin.” Dick said and Danny could hear the smirk in his voice. Sam snorted, trying not to laugh loudly.

“Well someone has to. Vlad is as useless as a father as he is a mayor.” Danny growled.

Sam squeezed his hand. “Vlad manipulated Dani and used her for his own gains and when she stood up for herself he basically threw her out onto the street. There’s reasons we don’t like Vlad.” She said, being just a quiet as the boys, to let Dani sleep and to keep attention off of them. “It is cute to see them interact though cause you’re right, they do act more like a parent and child rather than cousins.”

Danny decided to ignore them and put his cheek on the top of Dani’s head. Until they reached their house. Jazz turned around to face the group. “I know we’re here to talk to mom and dad about Dick and Danny but they will have questions about Dani since they don’t know about her. Please try to keep the conversation on Dick and Danny and off of Dani.” She said. “Got it?” Everyone nodded so she turned and opened the door. “Mom! Dad! We’re home and need to talk to you!” Jazz called into the house as the group filed in behind her and took seats around the living room.

Danny sat where he could see everyone and carefully moved Dani from his hip to his lap so she could continue sleeping. She curled up and snuggled her head under his chin. Just as she settled in his lap, his parents came into the room loudly, nearly waking her.

“What’s up, Jazzie-pants?” His dad asked loudly.

“Sit down, we need to talk about Danny and Dick.” Jazz said, taking control of the situation.

Notes:

The he Danny mentions is Clockwork, in case that wasn't clear. Also, DANI AND CUJO!

Comment what you think will happen next or what your favorite part has been so far. My favorite part to write is in the next two chapters with Dani (yes, she's sticking around for a couple chapters).

Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty-Five

“Why do we need to talk about Danny and Dick?” Maddie asked as the two sat down.

“Ma’am, Jazz found Danny’s birth certificate and we found out that Danny and I are twins.” Dick said.

“What?” Maddie asked, shocked.

Dick took a breath before telling her the whole story. Them meeting at school, Valerie thinking they looked alike, learning they had the same birthday, Dash mixing them up at the library, everything. “Jazz offered to see what she could find. She found his birth certificate and my parents names are written for his biological parents. Bruce is flying here so he can talk with you guys, I don’t know what he’s wanting to do, but I don’t want to be separated from my twin who I just found. I don’t want to take him from you guys though either. I know how important family is, whether they’re biological or not. I do know that Bruce is planning on having a DNA test done to verify what we’ve learned.”

Maddie got up and hugged Dick. “If you’re Danny’s brother then you’re a part of this family too.” Dick melted into the hug. He loved Bruce and Alfred but sometimes you need a mom hug. He unfortunately pulled away when his phone went off with Bruce’s ringtone.

“Hey B.” Dick said, putting the phone on speaker. “You’re on speaker with everyone including Danny’s parents.

“Are you doing better Dick?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, sorry about before.”

“No need to be sorry, Dick. I talked to your school and got you out for the next week. Wally, I called your professors for you and got you out of classes for the week too, they’ll email you what you need for your classwork. I also talked to Lucius about Wayne Enterprises so I can be there for you and Danny in whatever way you need.” Bruce said.

“Thanks, B.” Dick said.

“Now, Mr. and Mrs. Fenton,” Bruce started before being interrupted by Maddie.

“Doctors.”

“Apologizes. Doctors Fenton, I’m on my way to the airport to fly to Amity Park so we can talk about the boys. I’m also bringing a family friend who’s a medical doctor and qualified to run a DNA test on the boys.”

“Dr. Thompkins is coming?” Dick asked excitedly.

Bruce sighed, “Yes, Dick, I’m bringing Leslie along. I just picked her up.”

“Mr. Wayne,” Maddie started, “I’m going to say this now so when you get here you’re not confused.”

“Okay?”

“You will not be taking my son from me. I know you’re wealthy and could give him anything he desires, but he is my son.”

“I like her.” They heard through the phone quietly.

“Dr. Thompkins.” Dick said to the confused faces.

“Dr. Fenton, I would never try to take your son away from you. The boys have told me that he’s been with you his whole life. He’s your son no matter whose DNA he has. I get that. If someone had tried to take me from Alfred after my parents died I would have thrown a fit. I also know how important family is to Dick and I want him to be able to see his brother. We just got to the airport. I’ll see you all in a couple hours.”

“Bye B.” Dick said before hanging up.

“Dad?” Jazz asked, probably realizing the loud man hadn’t said anything since the news was dropped.

“Danny, who’s on your lap?” Jack asked.

“Just another friend.” Danny said, a protective arm going around Dani. “Don’t you have anything to say about Dick and I being twins?”

“I knew you had other family out there somewhere, Danny. I wasn’t expecting this but I’m not completely surprised.” Jack said.

Dick felt himself get added back to the mind link We should get to the hotel so we can pack. M’gann said gently. Will Danny let us leave?

I think he’s panicked and feels better when he can see we’re here and okay. Either we all go or no one goes. Dick responded.

“Drs. Fenton, we need to head to the hotel to pack, Kaldur and I have to head home tonight and the others offered to help us. Would it be okay if we left?” M’gann asked Danny’s parents in that ‘adults all love me’ voice she never knew she did.

“Of course, dear. Dick, we can meet Bruce here or somewhere else, it’ll be up to him. The kids can contact us to let us know his decision.” Maddie said. “Come on, Jack, we’ve almost got this new invention working.”

Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Jazz sent each other worried looks. “Have you seen it yet?” Sam asked.

“Been busy.” Danny said, giving Dick a pointed look.

“We can figure it out tonight or tomorrow.” Jazz said.

“Dani, wake up.” Danny shook her gently.

“Sleep time.” She said, snuggling deeper into Danny’s arms.

“Reminds me of you.” Dick whispered to Wally, earning him an elbow in the side.

“Dani we’re leaving the house.” Danny tried again.

“You can carry me.” Dani retorted, still mostly asleep. “You’re strong. I’m smaller than a bus.”

I told you! Dick exclaimed, a little too loud in their heads, causing everyone linked to wince slightly.

“I made that joke once. Drop it. Now come on, up.” Danny tried to set her on her feet but she clung to him enough that her feet never touched the floor.

“Reminds me of you.” Wally whispered to Dick with a grin.

“Danielle, you’re embarrassing me, please just stand up.” Danny begged.

“Don’t call me that, he calls me that.” Dani shivered and detached from Danny.

“Sorry, cuz. Dani, come here.” Danny opened his arms and when she hesitated, added, “I’ll carry you?”

“Okay.” Dani latched herself back onto Danny.

“Just tell me you didn’t make Cujo carry you everywhere.” Danny sighed, settling her onto his hip again.

“Only when we were moving at night so I could sleep.”

“Where’d you go this time?” Tucker asked as the group started towards the door.

“National Parks!”

************
 “Which was your favorite?” Danny asked, glad the spark was back in her eyes.

“Yellowstone probably. There were these two baby bear cubs play fighting and they were adorable!” She was gesturing so big that she almost flailed herself right off his hip. “And bison were everywhere!”

“I’ll glad you had Cujo with you. It’s not safe to be walking through some of the National Parks by yourself.” Jazz said.

“Who’s Cujo?” Wally asked.

“Our dog.” Danny and Dani said at the same time. They glanced at each other and laughed. He was finally starting to feel more like himself. Having Dani around always helped with that. It’s hard to keep track of everyone you care about when one flies off to who knows where without a cell phone.

“Where else have you gone? I haven’t visited too many places but I want to.” Megan said.

“Lots of places, nearly everywhere in the US now. I’m thinking outside the country next time.” Dani said with a grin.

That sent panic through Danny and he gripped her tighter. “No.” He whispered. He’d never tell her what to do though.

“Are you always on your own?” Kaldur asked.

“Yep.” Dani grinned. “Unless I bring Cujo.”

“That sounds awful. Always being on your own.” Megan looked like she was about to cry.

“I like it more than here where I constantly have to look out for Vlad.” Dani said, tightening her own grip on Danny. “Though I love seeing Danny and everyone!”

“Can we meet Cujo?” Dick asked, changing the subject.

“Sure.” Dani shrugged then whistled really loudly.

“Dani, I’m putting you down for a second.” Danny said as he felt his ghost sense go off. She dropped from his hip just in time to avoid Cujo knocking Danny to the ground, licking his face. “Off Cujo, I wasn’t who called.” He managed to push the puppy off him and get back on his feet. “Why do you do that every time?” He asked the puppy at his feet who was ignoring his tone.

“Why is he green?” Wally asked.

“Cause he’s a ghost dog.” Danny said. “He was a guard dog at Axion Labs before they got rid of them.” Anger lacing his tone. “He’s Good Boy though, aren’t you Cujo?” Danny knelt down to give Cujo scratches behind his ears.

“You said he’s able to carry you?” Megan asked.

“Sure.” Dani said, turning to the puppy. “Cujo, protect.” The puppy grew in size and nastiness until he was how Danny had first met him, and growled at the people he didn’t know. “Cujo, hugs!” Dani opened her arms and he shrank back in size to jump into her arms.

“How come he doesn’t knock you over?” Danny asked.

“He likes me better, don’t you boy?” Dani grinned at her cousin/original.

Danny rolled his eyes, “Let’s get to the hotel before one of Vlad’s goons see us.” Dani held up Cujo and tilted her head questioningly. “Yes, Cujo can come but if he makes a mess, you’re cleaning it up. Got it?” Dani gave him a grin and hug as the group started walking again.

“You really are like her dad.” Dick said, after moving next to Danny.

“Don’t let Tucker hear you. He never lets it drop.” Danny groaned.

“Does this make her my cousin too?” Dick asked.

“It’s more complicated than that, but cousin works as well as anything else.” Danny shrugged.

Leaning close to Danny, Dick whispered, “I could call her my niece.”

Danny laughed and shoved Dick away. “Stop that.”

“What are you two doing?” Jazz asked.

“Nothing.” Dick and Danny said together before laughing. Jazz rolled her eyes and went back to her conversation with Megan and Kaldur.

“Danny! I want a piggyback ride!” Dani jumped up and down in excitement.

“How do you know what a piggyback ride is?” Danny asked.

“Tucker and Sam told me!” Dani said pointing at Danny’s best friends who were snickering.

“You can’t hold Cujo if I’m giving a piggyback ride.” Danny tried explaining, making Dick laugh next to him.

“You can hold Cujo.” Dani said to Dick shoving the puppy at him.

“Ummm…” Dick quickly grabbed the puppy before it fell. Cujo tilted his head slightly in confusion, sniffed Dick’s face, then licked him.

“Good, he likes you.” Danny said. “Okay, Dani, hop on.” Danny knelt down so Dani could get on his back. She climbed on and grabbed his neck with her arms. Danny stood up and couldn’t breathe. “Dani, air.” Danny might not need much air as a ghost but in his human form, he needed to breathe.

She loosened her arms, “Sorry, Danny.”

“I used to do that to Bruce a lot cause he never wanted to correct me.” Dick said. “I knew what I was doing though. Mom and dad used to give me piggyback rides all the time.”

“Can you tell me about them?” Danny asked quietly ducking into Dani’s arms just a bit.

“Danny, what’s wrong?” Jazz asked, turning towards him at the same time as Sam and Tucker, who both looked like they were about to ask too.

“Why would something be wrong?” Dick asked.

“It got cold.” Jazz said.

“It’s nothing. Sorry.” Danny winced.

“Danny, ice.” Dani said, shivering on Danny’s back.

“Sorry Dani, give me a second.” Danny stopped walking and took a deep cleansing breath, feeling the ice he’d accidently let out melt and the air warm up. “Better?”

“Thanks.” Dani said. “What was the problem?” She asked.

“I think I know.” Dick said. “We found out today that we’re twins, but my, our, parents have been dead for almost 10 years. He asked about our dead parents, that’s enough to upset anyone.”

“Oh.” Danny felt Dani snuggle into his back, trying to comfort him.

“Well?” Danny asked.

“They were great. The best trapeze artists ever. The big finale of every show was the only part I wasn’t allowed to participate in cause it was so dangerous. They’d remove the safety nets to do a routine. Everyone came to see the Flying Graysons on the trapeze. I was always climbing things to jump off like they’d jump off the trapeze. Mom always caught me.” Dick had a wistful look in his eyes, like he was remembering better days. “Always called me her little flying robin.”

“You okay, Dick?” Danny asked.

“Yeah, sorry. Got a little lost in my memories for a second there.” Dick gave him a smile. “Bruce was great though, you know, after. Took him a while to realize how to be a dad, but he got there eventually. Alfred helped a lot.”

“At least you had them after. I heard Bruce only had Alfred.” Danny said.

“That’s true. And I met Wally soon after.” Dick said.

“Is he your boyfriend?” Dani asked.

“Dani!” Danny scolded.

Dick just laughed. “He is.”

“How old were you when you met?” Danny asked.

“Probably 10 or 11. It wasn’t too long after I started living with Bruce.” Dick said as they group got to the hotel.

After they all got into the elevator Dani asked, “Do you love him?”

“Wally?” Dick asked to clarify.

“Yeah.” Dani nodded.

“Yeah.” Dick blushed.

Dani gasped. “Are you going to get married?!” She asked loudly, making Dick blush more and everyone else laugh.

“Well, Dickie-bird, are you gonna answer her?” Wally asked with a grin.

“Well, Dani, I’m only 17 and unlike some people I know,” Dick threw a look at Megan causing her to blush, “I don’t plan a wedding without knowing who I’m going to marry. And, unlike some other people I know, I won’t propose by answering a question someone else asks. So sorry, Dani, I’m not going to answer that. I will say that I plan on being with him for a long time.”

“Can I come to your wedding?” Dani asked.

“Dani that’s enough.” Danny scolded. “Apologize please.”

“Sorry Dick.” Dani said.

“It’s okay, Dani. I remember being your age. I was a…” Dick paused.

“He’s trying not to swear.” Danny laughed. “He wants to say he was a dick.”

“Oh you should have seen 14 year old Dick.” Wally laughed, Kaldur gave a small smile.

“You should have seen 14 year old Danny.” Jazz rolled her eyes.

“Yeah, what was the line you used on Paulina? Oh that’s right, you accidently pantsed yourself and fell on your face.” Sam said.

“No!” Danny retorted, face bright red. “I fell on my face then accidently pantsed myself.” He added shyly making everyone laugh. “Twice.” He said even quieter.

“How’d you manage that?” Dick asked through his laughing.

“I don’t know! I was 14!” Danny couldn’t even hide his face cause he was still holding Dani on his back.

Notes:

I just wrote a very exciting part so I gotta post previous chapters first. I'm super excited for y'all to read the part I just wrote!!

So I recently went to Yellowstone for the first time and there was two grizzly cubs play fighting and they were sooo cute. So Dani's story is true.

Comment what you're most excited to see happen still! (I just wrote one of mine!)

Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty-Six

When the group got into the hotel room Cujo jumped from Dick’s arms and disappeared, Danny set Dani down and collapsed next to the door in exhaustion. “You okay, Danny?” Dani asked, sitting down next to him and leaning into his side while the others spread through the suite to their rooms to pack or help the others pack.

“Constantly being on edge is tiring. Has your core developed yet?” Danny asked quietly to distract them.

“It’s starting to. I visit Frostbite every once in a while. It’s developing more naturally than yours and Frostbite thinks it’s because I know what to expect.” Dani said.

“Ice core?” Danny asked.

“Of course. I’m a clone, Danny. You think Vlad is good enough to manipulate my undeveloped core?” Dani laughed quietly.

“No, but I’m new to cloning, I don’t know if anything might change in the process. Are you able to make an ice crystal yet?” Danny asked.

“Yeah, but they don’t look as good as yours yet.” Dani nodded.

“Danny!” Dick called from the other room.

“What?” Danny and Dani called back.

“Danny with a ‘y’, come here, interact with us. You too, Dani with an ‘i’.” Dick said, leaving the room he was in to give them a look.

“Sorry.” Danny felt his cheeks heat up.

“Who all is leaving?” Dani asked.

“Kaldur and Megan. They’re heading home tonight.” Dick said, leading them to the room Kaldur was packing in with the help of Wally and Tucker. Sam and Jazz were in the other room with Megan helping her.

“Why do they have to leave?” Dani asked.

“They have lives, Dani.” Danny laughed.

“Can’t they stay a little longer?” Dani asked. Danny knew it was concern for him but wished she would drop it.

“Not this time. Wally and I will be around for the week though.” Dick explained.

“And Bruce Wayne.” Tucker added enthusiastically.

“Who’s Bruce Wayne?” Dani asked, genuine confusion on her face.

“How do you not know who Bruce Wayne is?” Wally asked.

“She was very sheltered for most of her life.” Danny said quickly.

“The only important thing he is, for this conversation anyways, is my guardian. He took me in after my parents died.” Dick explained.

“Oh, so like how Danny takes care of me cause Vlad is awful.” Dani nodded.

Dick grinned, “Something like that.” Danny glared at him.

“Are you boys done?” Jazz asked, entering the room, followed by Megan and Sam.

“I am.” Kaldur said, picking up his bag.

“Let’s get going. I’ll be driving you and Megan to the airport as soon as we get to Sam’s where my car is.” Jazz said.

Danny felt a spike a fear go through him at the thought of being separated but forced himself to settle by taking a couple deep breaths. Dani was standing next to him and casually grabbed his hand and gave it a small squeeze which helped some. Danny noticed Dick noticing Dani’s and his hands but chose not to call him on it.

“Come on, let’s get moving.” Wally grinned.

“Danny?” Jazz whispered, pulling him and Dani, who was still holding his hand, away from the group for a moment while almost everyone else moved towards the elevator. “If you need it, I can wear my Fenton Phones so you’re in contact.”

“I’ll be okay, thanks though, Jazz.” Danny gave her a small smile.

“Anything for you, little brother.” Jazz gave him a quick hug. “And Dani, I know you and Danny have settled on cousins for now but I think of you as a little sister and would do anything for you too.” Jazz gave her a quick hug too.

“Thanks, Jazz.” Dani grinned.

“Are you guys coming?” Dick called from the elevator.

“Yeah, sorry.” Danny dragged his sisters, well sister and clone/cousin/sister(?), over to where his twin, which still blew his mind, and friends were waiting.

The group left the hotel and walked to Sam’s where Jazz’s car was waiting. Dick and Wally gave Kaldur and Megan hugs goodbye once they reached the car.

“It was nice meeting you all.” Kaldur said.

“I had a lot of fun meeting everyone.” Megan beamed at them.

“It was nice to meet you too.” Sam said, holding out a hand for Kaldur and Megan to shake.

Kaldur shook her hand and Megan gave her a hug, surprising Sam. “Sorry, I’m a hugger.” Megan said after letting go.

“We’ll see you soon.” Tucker said, shaking Kaldur’s hand.

“Be safe getting home. Text Dick as soon as your home so we know you’re safe, please.” Danny said.

“Of course.” Kaldur nodded.

Dani let go of Danny’s hand and jumped on Megan to give her a hug. “I’m glad I came back when I did to meet everyone!” Dani grinned.

“I’m glad I got to meet you too!” Megan laughed, spinning Dani around to make her laugh too.

“Okay, we all had fun, you two need to get going before Conner tries to come find you.” Dick laughed.

Jazz got in the driver’s seat while Kaldur and Megan got in the back with their bags. “I’ll text you when I leave the airport to find out where you are.” She said before driving off.

************
“So where to now?” Dick asked.

“My house?” Danny suggested.

“Would be easier for Jazz.” Sam said.

“How long do you think it’ll take Bruce to get here?” Wally asked.

“Two hours? Two and a half hours? The jet is fast.” Dick shrugged.

“Why?” Tucker asked.

“I was just thinking that Jazz will be at the airport, she could pick up Bruce, Dr. Thompkins, and I’m assuming Alfred at the airport while she’s there.” Wally shrugged.

“I don’t think Alfred is coming. Just Bruce and Dr. Thompkins. Bruce can drive but he would have to rent a car. Do you think Jazz is willing to wait there for a couple hours or go back after coming home?” Dick asked Danny.

“I could call her.” Danny said, pulling out his phone. After a nod from Dick, he dialed and put the phone on speaker.

“Little brother? You okay?” Jazz asked when she answered.

“Yeah, we have a question for you though.” Danny said.

“Sure.”

“Bruce and Dr. Thompkins will be at that airport in a couple hours. We were wondering if you’d be willing to wait for them or pick them up when they get in.” Dick said.

“Yeah, I have my psych homework here, I can wait here and drive them to the house. Are you headed there now?” Jazz asked.

“We’re about to. Figured we’d hide in my room until everyone was here so mom and dad have less of a chance to question about Dani.” Danny said.

“Sounds good. I’ll text you when we leave the airport.” Jazz said before hanging up.

“So, to your house?” Tucker said.

“Sounds good to me.” Danny nodded. Dani took his hand and the group started towards Danny’s house.

Dick walked just behind Danny, next to Wally. “Without Megan we can’t use the mind link.” He whispered to Wally.

“I know. Let’s just focus on you and Danny for now.” Wally whispered back. Louder, he said, “So Dani with an ‘i’, do you have a favorite superhero?”

“I love Black Canary. She’s so pretty and she’s got an awesome power.” Dani gushed.

Danny stopped walking and looked at Dani, “Have you?” He asked. Dani shook her hand. Danny nodded and continued walking.

“What was that?” Dick whispered to Wally who just shrugged.

“What about in the protegees? Do you have a favorite?” Wally asked Dani.

“Protegees?” Dani asked.

“The sidekicks.” Danny told her.

“Oh! Artemis and Zatanna!” Dani exclaimed.

“Not Robin or Kid Flash?” Wally asked, earning an elbow from Dick.

“Robin and Kid Flash aren’t as pretty.” Dani shrugged.

“What about Miss Martian? Aren’t you a space fan too? Don’t you like any alien heroes?” Danny asked.

“I haven’t seen much of Miss Martian. It’s not like I have access to a tv all the time.” Dani said. “And Martian Manhunter, Superman, Hawkman, and Hawkwoman aren’t pretty either. Space should have prettier heroes if they want me to like them best.”

“That’s a valid point.” Wally nodded. “Space should have prettier heroes.”

“So is Dr. Thompkins a private practice doctor or something?” Sam asked Dick.

“Nah. She’s a doctor at a small clinic near where Bruce’s parents were killed. Her and Bruce have known each other most of his life.” Dick explained. “Although, she does care for us both often enough that she is basically our private doctor.”

Once the group got to Danny’s house they quickly went upstairs to Danny’s room and spread out around the room with Danny, Dani, and Sam on Danny’s bed, Tucker on the floor in front of them, Dick in Danny’s computer chair, and Wally on the floor in front of him.

“Hey Dick, you said that Dr. Thompkins is basically your private doctor. Can she keep a secret? Can you keep a secret? Even from my parents and Bruce?” Danny asked, leaning into Sam and pulling Dani into his lap.

“Yes. But if it’s life threatening, I won’t guarantee it.” Dick said.

“What about Wally?” Danny asked.

“Of course. I’ll keep any secret you need me to.” Wally said seriously.

“Okay. I have a secret to share with you then.” Danny said.

Notes:

Next chapter is the one I'm excited to share with y'all!

I'm sure y'all could easily guess but I don't care. Comment what you think the secret will be!

Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty-Seven

Notes:

So my brain keeps trying to change Dr. Leslie Thompkins' name from Thompkins to Thompson. I think I got them all fixed but let me know if I missed any in this chapter or previous ones.

“Danny, wait, are you sure?” Sam asked quietly from behind him.

“Yeah. It’s going to come out anyways and I’d rather tell them ahead of time.” Danny nodded. He took a deep breath before moving Dani off his lap and standing up. “I have a secret identity. I’m Danny Phantom.” Taking a deep breath, Danny transformed before Dick or Wally could respond. “Umm… It was a lab accident and it killed me but also didn’t? I’m not totally sure how it happened. All I remember is pain.”

“I’m his clone and also a halfa!” Dani said from the bed behind him, taking a moment to transform herself.

Danny finally looked at Dick and Wally’s expressions but couldn’t tell what they were thinking. Transforming back to himself he sat on the bed, “Did I totally freak you out?”

“I knew it!” Dick finally exclaimed, slapping Wally’s arm.

“You… knew?” Danny asked, confused. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Dani transform back and give them a confused look.

“Sorry.” Dick looked at Wally then sighed. “I have a secret identity too. I’m Robin.”

“And I’m Kid Flash!” Wally grinned.

“I told you!” Sam said from behind Danny.

“Okay, I’m confused.” Danny said.

“So am I, how’d you know I was Robin?” Dick asked.

“Well, for one, you, Wally, Megan, and Kaldur disappear and then Robin, Kid Flash, Miss Martian, and Aqualad appear. For two, all eight show up in small Amity Park on the same day?” Sam said.

“That’s fair.” Wally shrugged.

“So to be clear, you’re Danny Phantom, Dani with an ‘i’ is? Who?” Dick asked.

“Dani Phantom.” Dani grinned.

“Danny and Dani Phantom?” Wally laughed.

“We never said we were creative.” Danny shrugged.

“Okay, Danny and Dani Phantom. And you’re a clone? I thought you guys said Vlad Masters was her dad?” Dick asked.

“Yep. Vlad created Dani as a clone of me.” Danny nodded. “The only one who survived.” He added quietly, pulling her back into his lap to hug her.

“How many didn’t survive?” Dick asked quietly, moving to sit next to Danny and putting a hand on his shoulder for comfort.

“At least four. They… melted.” Danny said softly.

“I nearly melted too.” Dani said, curling into Danny’s lap.

“But you’re all good now. Able to fly off dramatically and everything.” Danny said with a small smile.

“Anyways,” Sam said to distract Danny, “I was totally right about you guys being Robin, Kid Flash, Miss Martian, and Aqualad?”

“Yep.” Dick nodded.

“You totally gushed about Miss Martian and Manhunter to her face.” Tucker laughed at Danny who felt himself blush.

“On the plus side, I could totally introduce you to J’onn and Superman.” Dick said.

“I’d like that.” Danny said.

“You said this would come out anyways. What did you mean?” Dick asked.

“Okay, so, I’m half ghost and half human. In the Ghost Zone it’s called a halfa. Like I said before, I don’t really remember the accident but it changed my DNA. I have ectoplasm in my DNA. I don’t know if we’re even technically twins anymore cause I don’t know how much my DNA was changed. I do know that running a DNA test will show ectoplasm more than slight contamination from living above a portal would. If my parents see it, I’m not sure what they’ll do.” Danny explained.

“You said before that they want to tear Phantom apart molecule by molecule. That’s horrifying that you have to live with that.” Dick said.

“I’m used to it.” Danny shrugged. “Anyways, if you could either convince Bruce not to do a DNA test or if Dr. Thompkins could just… not show anyone my DNA? That’d be helpful.”

“Bruce would be more open than you’re probably imagining.” Dick said.

“Is he Batman or is he dating Batman? I have to know the truth.” Tucker asked.

“Dating Batman? Where’d you hear that one?” Dick asked.

“Forums.” Tucker said.

Dick sighed, “Bruce is Batman, he’s not dating himself.”

“Yeah, if he was gonna date a leaguer, it’d be Superman or Wonder Woman.” Wally grinned.

Jazz: Bruce Wayne and Dr. Thompkins are here. They’re putting luggage into the car now.

“Jazz says Bruce and Dr. Thompkins are here.” Danny said before replying.

Danny: Thanks. See you soon.

“I just got a text from Bruce saying the same.” Dick said, sending a message of his own. “Can I tell Bruce about this?”

“You promise he’ll be understanding?” Danny asked.

“If he tries to do anything to you, he’ll have to face me and the rest of the Team. You’ll be safe. I promise.” Dick said seriously.

“Then you can tell him.” Danny nodded.

************
Dick: So before you get here I have 2 important things to tell you
Bruceman: Ok?
Dick: First.. I told Danny who we are and Wally said who he is
Dick: Second and part of the reason I told him is he’s Danny Phantom
Dick: And he has a clone named Dani

“Wait, I have to know if I’m right about something else. Is Vlad Masters a… halfa I think was the term you used?” Dick asked, looking up from his phone.

“He is. Has been since college. We’re the only three halfas in existence that we know of. He goes by Vlad Plasmius.” Danny said.

Dick: Vlad is a half ghost for sure and he created Dani so there might be a connection to Cadmus or Luthor
Bruceman: That was a lot of information that we will be talking about later.
Dick: Danny said that becoming a halfa (half ghost half human) changed his DNA and he doesn’t know how much

“Hey Dani with an ‘i’, have you heard of Superboy?” Dick asked, setting aside his phone.

“I’ve seen stuff about him a couple times. Why?” Dani asked, pulling herself out of Danny’s embrace.

“He’s a clone of Superman.” Dick said. “He was created by some of Superman’s enemies to destroy him but he decided to work with the good guys instead.”

“That’s awesome!” Dani got so excited she nearly jumped out of Danny’s lap.

“Wait, what Team did you mean?” Sam asked.

“The protegees made a Team like the Justice League but just us and we do mostly covert missions.” Dick explained.

“And that’s the group of friends you mentioned? The ones whose parents and mentors are in a club with Bruce?” Sam asked.

“Yep. And the club is the Justice League. I thought it was creative.” Dick shrugged.

“Very creative.” Danny nodded.

“So, you, Wally, Kaldur, Megan, Conner, Raquel, Zee, and Artemis are Robin, Kid Flash, Aqualad, Miss Martian… and who else?” Sam asked.

“Can I text them to make sure they’re okay with me telling you?” Dick asked.

“Of course.” Danny said.

Dickie-birb: Hey so I have a twin… Surprise!
Dickie-birb: Told him about me already and he has a secret identity too.
Dickie-birb: He also knows about Walls, Kaldur, and Miss M.
Dickie-birb: Wants to know about the rest of you. Can I tell him?
Conner: Whatever
Artemis: That the kid you were playing Mario Kart with?
Dickie-birb: Yep
Artemis: Go ahead then
Annataz: Sure!
Dickie-birb: Raquel?
Raquel: Go ahead. I appreciate you asking first!
Hello Megan: Did he guess about us?
Dickie-birb: Walls and I told him about the two of us and they guess about you two.
Dickie-birb: Oh! Conner! He has a clone!
Conner: Cool

“Okay, they all agreed. So, Conner is Superboy, a clone of Superman, though he doesn’t have all the same powers as Superman. Raquel is Rocket, she works with Icon and can fly and use kinetic energy bubbles with her belt. Zee is Zatanna Zatara, she used to sometimes work with her dad, Zatara, but can’t anymore since he’s Doctor Fate now. Artemis is super creative with her name, she’s Artemis, and yes Dani, I can introduce you to both Artemis and Zee. Artemis works with Green Arrow.” Dick explained.

“That’s awesome!” Dani said.

“Danny you okay?” Dick asked.

“Yeah, just… I just sorta wrapped my head around a twin and now I learn that he’s also a superhero? Just taking a minute to reset my point of view.” Danny said, shaking his head as if to clear it.

“I get it. I mean, my twin is half ghost and has a half ghost clone.” Dick said.

“So now that we know who you are, can we go to the Ghost Zone?” Wally asked, making everyone groan.

“Not today. Bruce is on his way here and we still need to figure out what we’re going to do about the DNA test.” Danny said.

“Later this week?” Wally asked.

“Sure. Frostbite and Pandora will want to meet Dick anyways.” Danny sighed.

“Frostbite and Pandora?” Wally asked.

“Clockwork too probably.” Danny added.

“Oh I remember what you said about Pandora. Like Wonder Woman but extra tall and more clothes, right?” Dick said.

“Yeah, and she acts like such a mom.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“Have you mentioned Frostbite or Clockwork before?” Dick asked.

“I mentioned Frostbite super briefly as Phantom when I was basically jumped.” Danny grinned.

“And Clockwork?” Dick asked with a blush.

“He’s somewhere between a mentor, father figure, and annoyance.” Danny said. “Frostbite is the leader of the Far Frozen who are all natural born ghosts. They all have ice cores and helped me when my core developed. I almost accidentally froze to death before I realized what was happening. Almost didn’t make it to the Far Frozen.”

“You almost froze to death?” Dick asked horrified at the thought of losing someone else in his family before he even knew them.

“The important thing is that I didn’t. Frostbite saved me, taught me to control the new power, and I made it back in time to save the town from Undergrowth.” Danny said.

“Back to the important question, what are we going to do about the DNA test?” Tucker asked.

“Right, we need to stop getting distracted.” Danny said. “Jazz will be here any minute.”

“We can meet Bruce outside and talk to him.” Dick said.

“That’s a good plan.” Sam said.

The group made their way quietly downstairs and outside so that they wouldn’t bring attention to themselves. Sitting down on the front steps, they waited for Jazz, Bruce, and Dr. Thompkins.

Notes:

Don't have too much to say, just about everyone who guessed was right lol. Nicoleispurple totally was reading my mind when they commented.

Since it's clear that Bruce will be meeting Dani soon, comment what you think Bruce will ask about her?

Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty-Eight

A few minutes after moving outside, Jazz’s car pulled up and Bruce, Dr. Thompkins, and Jazz got out. Bruce gave Dick a confused look at them all being outside already.

“Dick!” Dr. Thompkins called, giving him a smile.

“Hi, Dr. Thompkins!” Dick grinned, getting off the step and heading towards the group. “So we all need to talk away from Danny’s parents so I think we should take walk around the block and talk before heading inside.”

“Please.” Danny added, standing next to Dick holding Dani’s hand.

“Of course.” Bruce nodded.

Slowly the group walked around the corner away from Fenton Works. “Dick texted you about what I am, right?” Danny asked once they were just over half a block away from Fenton Works.

“He did.” Bruce nodded.

“Did you tell Dr. Thompkins?” Danny asked.

“I did not. I wouldn’t give away that kind of information without permission first.” Bruce said, shooting a glare at Dick who just shrugged.

“What’s going on Bruce?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“Ma’am, I’m half ghost half human. I was in an accident that changed my DNA.” Danny said.

“And you don’t know how much it changed?” Bruce asked.

“No, sir. I know that there’s ectoplasm in my blood and while in ghost form, I bleed ectoplasm. But I’ve avoided DNA tests and blood draws since the accident because my parents are ecto-biologists and prejudice against ghosts.” Danny explained.

“How do you know you bleed ectoplasm as a ghost?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“You’re taking this very well.” Danny said with a look of confusion. “I fight ghosts that come into town and make trouble. Sometimes they’re stronger than me. When I started out, I didn’t win many fights.”

“This is your fault, Bruce.” Dr. Thompkins claimed, smacking Bruce in the arm.

“How is this my fault? I didn’t even know about ghosts other than Boston Brand until last month!” Bruce claimed.

“You were the first one to put on a silly costume to fight crime!” Dr. Thompkins claimed.

“And I’m so glad that information is safe with you, Leslie.” Bruce rolled his eyes.

“Ma’am where Danny is concerned, Batman and Robin were not the problem. Some ghosts have a thing called an obsession that if they don’t fulfill, they can go crazy.” Sam started.

“I do not have an obsession!” Danny exclaimed loudly before seeming to remember they were in public.

“You do, shut up. Danny has an obsession with protection. He has to protect his town. He has to protect his friends and family.” Sam said, causing Danny to pout.

“Even without a role model like the Justice League and those in it, Danny would have ended up a superhero.” Tucker added, making Danny blush.

“I do not have an obsession.” Danny repeated, still pouting.

“Danny?” Dick asked. “If you don’t have an obsession where you need to protect those you care about, why wouldn’t you let us separate earlier? Why did you need to be able to see or feel where everyone is?”

“I… umm… fuck.” Danny said.

“It’s not a bad thing, little brother.” Jazz said, putting an arm around him.

“Anyways,” Danny started, “about the DNA test to prove Dick and I are twins.”

“Do you have old DNA from before the accident?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“My parents might in the lab. I could go check.” Danny said.

“Have you figured out duplication?” Dani asked.

“I can do it for short periods of time.” Danny nodded.

“Well then do that while Bruce is talking to your parents.” Sam said.


************
The group had almost made it the whole way around the block so Danny sighed. “Cover me.” Sam, Tucker, and Jazz surrounded him quickly. “Going ghost.” He transformed quickly. The trio split and Danny took a deep breath.

“You have a catchphrase!” Wally grinned.

“This takes concentration.” Danny glared. Taking another deep breath, he concentrated on splitting himself in two.

“Woah.” Dick whispered in awe.

Danny shook his… well heads. “I’m so glad that worked.” Both Dannys laughed.

“Okay. I’ll go investigate whether there’s an old DNA sample in the lab.” One Danny said.

“And I’ll meet with you guys and my parents.” The other said, transforming back to Fenton.

The one who stayed as Phantom went invisible and flew off towards Fenton Works. While the other looked at the group and blushed. “That was crazy.” Wally said.

“I don’t do it often and it honestly takes a lot of energy so he’ll have to be fast or he’ll… I’m not sure the right term… disappear, reabsorb, I’m not sure. But either way no one should notice when it happens.” Danny said.

“Is this what you meant by ‘Body Manipulation’?” Dick asked.

“Sorta. This and when I’m a ghost I can make my legs into a tail. It’s a normal ghost thing.” Danny shrugged.

“Bruce why do you always brings me weird things?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“You’re the only doctor I trust, Leslie.” Bruce grinned at her.

“Wipe that grin off your face, young man.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“We should get going.” Jazz said, leading the group to the house. “If Danny is searching the lab, having mom and dad distracted upstairs will make it easier for him.”

“That makes sense.” Dick said.

“Mom! Dad! We’re here with Bruce Wayne!” Jazz called as she entered the house in the front of the group.

“Oh, before they get up here. My parents don’t know anything about Dani.” Danny said, gesturing to Dani, “Please keep attention off her for now.” Bruce and Dr. Thompkins nodded.

“Jazzie!” Danny’s dad said loudly as he entered the room.

“Jack, quieter please.” Danny’s mom said, entering the room with a plate of cookies and a plate of fudge.

“Mom, dad, this is Bruce Wayne and Dr. Leslie Thompkins.” Jazz said.

“Please, call me Bruce.” Bruce said, holding out a hand for one of them to shake.

“Here dear, sit down and eat your fudge.” Danny’s mom said, handing one of the plates to his dad so she could shake Bruce’s hand.

“Ooo, fudge!” Danny’s dad said, taking the plate and sitting down on one of the chairs with it.

“Thanks for coming so quickly.” His mom said, gesturing to the room, “Please, have a seat, have a cookie.”

“Dr. Fenton, thanks for having us so quickly.” Bruce said as he took a seat on the couch with Dr. Thompkins, Dick, Dani, and Danny. Sam, Tucker, and Wally sat on the floor in front of the boys while Jazz hovered nearby.

“Please, if I’m going to call you Bruce, you have to call me Maddie. My husband is Jack.” His mom said, taking the other chair.

“Okay.” Bruce smiled, reminding Danny of Dick’s ‘Dickie’ smile. “This is Dr. Leslie Thompkins, an old family friend. I’ve known her since before my parents… well, I’ve known her a long time.”

“Thank you for coming.” His mom said, shaking Dr. Thompkins’ hand.

“Thank you for having me.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“Now that that’s out of the way, we should talk about the boys.” Bruce said.

Notes:

Little bit shorter but I'm nearly ready for the next one to go up so hopefully you'll have another chapter before the end of the week.

Comment what you think Bruce and Maddie will decide for the boys (keeping in mind that Bruce will not be adopting Danny)

Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty-Nine

Notes:

Just as a warning, this will probably be the last chapter for like a month. Camp NaNoWriMo starts July 1st and I'll be working on a private non fandom project for it so I won't be able to get much, if any, writing done on this. That said, I'll try to get a new chapter out during the first week of August so don't think I'm gone for good!

“I want to start with, I don’t want to take Danny from you.” Bruce said. “I know he’s been with you his whole life and I wouldn’t want to take his from his family.”

“I appreciate that.” Maddie said.

“I have a couple solutions that I want you to think about.” Bruce started.

“Okay?” Maddie prompted.

“First, Wayne Enterprises is willing to pay for you to move to Gotham to continue your research into ecto-biology. That way the boys can easily be together and your family can be together as well.” Bruce said. “You could all live in the Manor if you wanted, we have plenty of rooms and Alfred loves having people to care for.”

“Alfred is your butler, correct?” Maddie asked.

“Only technically. He raised me after my parents and has been more of a father figure for me and like a grandfather for Dick than an employee. He’s family as much as Dick is.” Bruce said.

“The only problem with moving away from Amity Park is that the veil between our dimension and the Ghost Zone dimension is thinnest here making our portal work better here than most places. Moving to Gotham would take away months of work as we worked to make a new portal.” Maddie said.

Dick saw a quick look of fear on Danny’s face before he schooled his features, he’d have to ask him about that later. “Is the fact that you have a portal in your basement the reason there are so many ghost attacks in Amity Park?” Dick asked.

“Yes.” Danny whispered.

“Not necessarily, there are more natural portals here than just about anywhere else in the world.” Maddie said.

“What do you think we should do then?” Bruce asked. “I don’t want you to be separated from Danny, but I also don’t want Dick to be separated from his brother so soon after finding him.”

“I’m not sure.” Maddie admitted. “When we adopted him, we met his parents once. They seemed like nice people but they also told us that they didn’t want contact with him to save everyone from hurt and pain. We never planned for something like this.”

“Did you know about me?” Dick asked.

“No. We weren’t told that Danny had a twin or any other immediate family.” Maddie said. “John said that they worked in a circus and couldn’t care for him as well as they wished they could.”

“What does that say about them keeping me but giving you up to give you a better life?” Dick asked Danny.

“I don’t know, Dick. Maybe they knew they could care for one kid but not two.” Danny shrugged.

“But they had so much help. Pop Haly, Uncle Rick, Aunt Karla, and cousin John, plus the rest of the circus family.” Dick said. “Did she not care for me as much as you that she wanted you to have a better life?”

“Dick,” Maddie moved off her chair to in front of the group of kids, kneeling down to his eye level, “I only met her once and I didn’t know about you when I did. But I believe she loved you both with her whole heart. There’s no mother alive who could have either of you as kids and not love you. I promise you that whatever reason she had for giving up Danny and keeping you, it had nothing to do with how much she loved you.”

“I never met her but I’ve met your Uncle Rick a few times and I know how much your whole family loves you, Dick.” Bruce added. Dick felt tears start down his cheeks. Bruce put an arm around Dick’s shoulders and pulled him close. “I don’t say it often but you know Alfred and I love you too, right Dick?”

“I know, Bruce. You and Alfred are too emotionally constipated to tell me but I know.” Dick nodded, getting a laugh from Dr. Thompkins.

“I think Alfred is too British.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“That too.” Dick agreed. He took a deep breath and pulled away from Bruce. “Sorry. We should get back to the topic at hand.”

Maddie stood back up and went back to her chair. “What do you think, Jack?” Maddie asked.

“Is this a new fudge recipe?” Jack asked.

“Yes, and that has nothing to do with the topic.” Maddie sighed.

“We don’t have to figure out anything today.” Bruce said. “We’ll be around for the week and even after that, we’re not going to disappear from your lives.”

Danny shivered and sat up straight. Dick gave him a questioning look and when Danny nodded, Dick turned to Bruce. “Bruce it’s been a long day. Can Dr. Thompkins do what she needs to at the hotel rather than here?” He let just enough of ‘Dickie’ bleed into his voice to alert Bruce.

“Of course, Dick.” Bruce said, standing up. “Here’s my personal number. Call me if you have any questions for me. I’m hoping we can meet tonight for dinner or tomorrow for breakfast to maybe get to know each other a little better.” Bruce handed her a business card.

“Dinner tonight sounds great.” Maddie said taking the card.

“Mom, the rest of us are going to go with Dick and Bruce and we’ll all meet you at dinner.” Jazz said.

“Of course, sweetie.” Maddie nodded.

The group got up and everyone but Jack and Maddie left the house.

************
Once they were out of the house Danny turned to the group. “So, I got an old DNA sample that might work. My duplicate put it in my room so I’ll be right back.” Danny hid for a second and transformed before turning invisible and flying up to his room to grab the sample. Once back on the street he hid again and transformed back. “Got it.” He said, holding up a vial marked ‘Fenton, D – Kinder’

“Awesome.” Dick grinned.

“We should get to the hotel.” Jazz said.

“So, we usually walk everywhere but we would all fit in the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle if you’d rather we drive.” Danny said to Bruce and Dr. Thompkins.

“We can walk.” Bruce said. “We just need to get our things from the car.”

“I’d rather we drive, Bruce.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“I can drive the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle.” Jazz said before ducking into the house to grab keys.

“Just… don’t press any buttons.” Danny said as they all piled into the RV with Dr. Thompkins up front with Jazz.

After making it to the hotel, the group went up to the suite and Dick, Danny, Dani, Wally, Sam, and Tucker collapsed on a couch. “I’m glad they didn’t ask about Dani.” Danny sighed.

Bruce sat in a chair near the teens and gave them a look, “We all need  to talk I think.”

“First,” Jazz started, standing behind where Danny had collapsed, “Dr. Thompkins, I would appreciate you doing a DNA test on Danny and Dani so we know how their DNA compares to each other, Dick, and Danny’s old sample.”

“That’s fine with me.” Dr. Thompkins nodded, taking a kit out of her bag and moving next to the couch where Danny was. “I can start now if that’s okay with you, Danny.”

“That’s fine.” Danny nodded.

“While Leslie is doing that we need to talk.” Bruce said.

“Sure.” Danny nodded again. “If this is about what Dick told us, you have to know that we’ll keep it a secret. I wouldn’t want my identity to get out anymore than you want yours so I get it. I can promise that none of us would ever reveal that information to anyone.”

“I appreciate that, and while that’s definitely part of what I wanted to talk about, it’s not everything.” Bruce said.

“What else did you want to talk about?” Jazz asked.

“First I’d like to talk about Dani and her connection with Vlad Masters and Vlad Plasmius.” Bruce said.

“The only connection that fruit loop has with Dani is he created her. That’s it. He has no contact with her and hasn’t gotten near her in years. If I have anything to say about it, he’ll never get near her again.” Danny wrapped a protective arm around Dani and pulled her close.

“And Vlad Masters, mayor of Amity Park, is the ghost villain Vlad Plasmius?” Bruce asked.

“Duh.” Tucker said.

“Tuck, he nice to the billionaire who is also Batman.” Sam scolded.

“Sorry.” Tucker blushed.

“Okay, I’m done with Danny, if you and Dani can switch places, I can get her next.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“Can she just sit on my lap?” Danny asked.

“Sure.” Dr. Thompkins nodded. Danny put Dani on his lap and Dr. Thompkins got back to work.

“Ouch!” Dani exclaimed when Dr. Thompkins put the needle in her arm.

“Sorry.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“If he doesn’t see her and your parents don’t know about her, where does she live? How does she take care of herself?” Bruce asked.

“If I had my way, she’d live with me and I’d know she was safe all the time.” Danny sighed. “But if I tried to force her to do what I want then I’m no better than Vlad.”

“Right now she doesn’t live anywhere. Legally she doesn’t exist.” Jazz said. “She travels where she wants and comes back every six months or so to check in so we know she’s safe.”

“How do you contact her?” Bruce asked.

“We can’t. She refuses a cell phone.” Danny gave her a glare before sighing again.

“And Dick said she’s a clone of you?” Bruce asked.

“That’s right. The only one who survived.” Danny nodded.

“Why did he create her?” Bruce asked.

“Because he wanted me to be his son cause he’s a creep and when I told him no repeatedly, he decided he’d make a half ghost son for himself. But I’m not easy to clone. The others didn’t survive. I don’t even know why Dani survived as long as she did before we were able to stabilize her.” Danny explained.

“Now I’m able to fly off dramatically.” Dani grinned.

“Not that being unstable stopped you from flying off dramatically before.” Danny scolded to which Dani just shrugged, using only one side as to not move the needle in the other.

“What do you mean?” Wally asked.

“That’s a long story.” Danny said.

Notes:

Everyone is talking finally!

Also, I don't know how DNA tests work ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ I'm just.. BSing and hoping none of y'all will call me on anything lol.

(Since the rest of this conversation is already written) Comment what you think Clockwork, Dora, Pandora, and Frostbite's reactions to Dick and Wally (and Dick being Danny's twin) will be!

Chapter 30: Chapter Thirty

Notes:

Did you guys have a good month? I managed to write just over 10k words on my camp nano project! But, I'm glad to be back to this tbh!

“We have time. At least a couple hours until we have to meet your parents for dinner.” Bruce said.

“Where do I even start?” Danny asked, mostly himself.

“All done.” Dr. Thompkins said. “I’ll head back to Gotham in the morning to run the tests and will be back before the end of the week.” She packed up all her stuff and put them away in her stuff before taking a seat to join the conversation.

“Start with before we met her. With the Bedsheet Clone.” Sam suggested.

“Bedsheet Clone?” Bruce asked.

“Okay, so, we were at the mini golf course and my ghost sense went off.” Danny started.

“Ghost sense?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“I can tell when a ghost is nearby. Doesn’t work for halfas like Vlad and Dani.” Danny said.

“I’d love to see it.” Bruce said.

“After the story, B.” Dick said.

“Sorry, Danny. Please continue.” Bruce said.

“So, my ghost sense goes off and this ghost covered in a bedsheet shows up. I pull off the bedsheet and there’s this upper half of a skeleton who tells me to change back.” Danny said.

“Then he totally freaked out, trashed the ghost and most of the golf course with a ghost ray and left us to clean up the mess.” Sam said.

“Sam, I’ve been apologizing for years!” Danny blushed.

“We know, we just like to make sure you remember to appreciate us.” Tucker said.

“You know I appreciate everything you’ve done for me. Can I tell the story?” Danny asked. Tucker and Sam shrugged so Danny sighed and continued. “I was on the phone with them, apologizing for leaving, when I got to my room and this kid,” Danny tickled Dani, “was hanging out on my bed all nonchalant.”

“Should have been chalant.” Wally grinned, earning him an elbow from Dick.

“Ignore him, continue.” Dick said.

“Well, she introduces herself as Danielle, my third cousin once removed. Said she ran away from home and asked for food. After eating a ridiculous amount of food for her size, I told her we had to talk to my parents. She refused and disappeared. I flew out of my window and looked around but before I could go very far, my ghost sense went off again.” Danny said.

“Who was it this time?” Dick asked, seeming to be enthralled with the story.

“Well… he kinda looked like a cross between me and Frankenstein’s monster with a mohawk?” Danny said.

“That’s an image.” Dick grimaced.

“Anyways, before either of us could really attack, Dani showed up again and transformed, showing herself to be a halfa. We kicked the dude’s butt and she fainted before we could talk to my parents.” Danny said.

“Actually, fake fainted.” Dani shrugged.

“Dani!” Danny scolded.

“What? Vlad would have been pissed if your mom found out about me! And that was before I knew he was evil!” Dani defended herself.

“Fine.” Danny pouted.

“So, what happened next?” Dick asked when Danny didn’t immediately continue the story.

“I hid her in the guest bedroom in the Ops Center and she was gone before I left for school the next morning.” Danny said.

“Ops Center?” Bruce asked.

“The big thing on the top of the building. It detaches too and can be a blimp or a jet.” Danny said. “At lunch Dani showed back up and we left the cafeteria to fight another ghost. Before I found the ghost though I ran into Vlad.” Danny tightened his hold on Dani. “I asked Dani for help and she shot me in the back.”

“Which I did eventually apologize for. I was just trying to be a good daughter.” Dani said.

“You are. Vlad is just an awful father.” Danny said, blushing when his friends and Dick snickered. “Anyways, Vlad had me tied down in a cloning tube and had to go on his bad guy monologue about how he made his first million with a series of invisible burglaries and overshadowing enough millionaires to make him the richest man on the planet. Which just isn’t true. He’s not the richest. But the two ghosts I’d fought were failed clones of me.”

“Mistakes.” Dani whispered.

“Not a mistake, Dani.” Danny said. “There was one more failed clone. He looked like a little ball of ectoplasm but could grow into regular size and he looked like me… but green… and melty… It wasn’t pretty. Vlad said he needed a DNA sample of me mid-morph to complete his work and make a ‘perfect half ghost son’.” He said, finger quotes and all. “The clone overshadowed me and tried to force the transformation from within which I tried to fight.”

“The containment pod exploded and the clone dissolved. I had overheard what Vlad said and confronted him, asking if I was a mistake.” Dani said quietly. “The newest clone, one that actually looked like Danny fell out of his pod and dissolved. Vlad convinced me that he wanted Danny’s DNA to stabilize me, his ‘greatest creation’.” Tears started down her cheeks and Danny wiped them off.

“Dani came after me and I told her I didn’t want to fight since every time I fought a clone they turned to goop. Her feet were melting as we talked.” Tears started down Danny’s face too. “I tried to convince her that Vlad was using her but she didn’t believe me and blindsided me, knocking me out. I woke up back in a pod.”

“Don’t tell Conner this part of the story unless you want a raged half Kryptonian to fight Vlad.” Dick said.

“I won’t.” Danny nodded. “Vlad snapped at Dani and like any 12-year-old, she immediately did the opposite of what her parent wanted and released me. We fought him together and I used my ghostly wail to damage his computer systems to take the place down. Took all my power but before Vlad could retaliate, Sam and Tucker showed up to save the day.” He grinned at his friends.

“Dani punched Vlad in the face and told him to stay away from her cousin. It was awesome.” Tucker said.

“After getting home and getting grounded for skipping school, which was totally unfair, I was kidnapped, the adults all just changed their minds. Mostly because Dani overshadowed Mom and Mr. Lancer.” Danny said, tickling her again to make her giggle. “The three of us went outside where Dani showed herself and goes ‘Don’t worry, you’ll see me again.’ And flew off dramatically.”

************
“That obviously wasn’t the last time you saw her.” Bruce said.

“No, she came back a few months later totally wiped and barely able to keep her form. My dad isn’t the best scientist, he was working on something called Ecto-dejecto that was supposed to take a ghost’s power and shrink it until the ghost is basically dead. It didn’t work and kept making them bigger and stronger.” Danny said.

“After getting captured by Vlad and his goon, Danny used it to stabilize me. So now I’m all good. No melting even when I use my powers.” Dani grinned.

“Who’s his goon?” Bruce asked.

“Dick, do you remember the girl from the Nasty Burger who first said we looked alike?” Danny asked.

“The one who called you cute?” Dick grinned.

“Her. She’s also a ghost hunter named Red Huntress. She’s not the best and only really goes after me and Cujo.” Danny said.

“She was also being manipulated by Vlad.” Dani added.

“Of course, when I dated her, it was, ‘Oh Tucker, don’t date one of Danny’s enemies!’ but when Danny dates her, it was ‘Oh Tucker, you and Sam worry too much!’” Tucker pouted.

“You dated a ghost hunter?” Wally asked.

“To be fair, I was being manipulated by Technus so he could take over Axion’s satellite while the two of us were distracted.” Danny blushed.

“Did he?” Dick asked.

“Yeah.” Danny blushed deeper. “But we quickly got him out of the satellite.”

“Have you had any contact with Vlad since being stabilized?” Bruce asked Dani.

“No. I’ve managed to avoid him every time I visit Danny and Danny would never tell him I’m here.” Dani said. “If he got me again, he might try to melt me again.”

“That’s scary.” Bruce said.

“Is there a reason you’re asking her?” Danny asked. “I know more about Vlad than her.”

“This isn’t an interrogation, Danny.” Bruce said.

“It feels like one.” Danny glared, tightening his hold on Dani again.

Dick had enough. He stood up and looked at Bruce, “Bruce, unless there’s something specific you’re looking for, stop scaring Dani and making Danny defensive. He’s my twin and she’s his clone. I trust them both. Now, either ask something specific or drop it.”

“I’m sorry, Dick. I really wasn’t trying to do that.” Bruce said.

“You’re so used to being Batman all the time that sometimes you don’t turn it off.” Dick said, settling back down.

“I’m sorry Danny and Dani.” Bruce said.

“I’ll answer any questions you have about Vlad when Dani isn’t around. It’s not fair to keep bringing up her abuser.” Danny said. “Was there anything else you wanted to ask about?”

“I’m sure Dick has mentioned the Team he’s on. A Team of young heroes who do mostly covert missions.” Bruce said with a quick glance at Dick and Wally.

“He did.” Danny nodded, finally loosening his hold on Dani.

“One important thing the Team does is train. Both to use their powers correctly and how to work with others.” Bruce said, ignoring the glare Dr. Thompkins sent his way.

“Who do they train with?” Danny asked.

“Various members of the Justice League but mostly Black Canary.” Bruce said.

Danny looked thoughtful for a moment before talking, “I think I need her help.”

“Canary’s?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah. I have a power that’s similar to her’s that I’ve had for years but even after having it for almost 3 years I can’t control it. Once I start, I can’t stop until I’m out of power and revert back to human.” Danny explained. “I haven’t met another ghost with it and Dani hasn’t developed it. At least, not as far as we know.”

“Frostbite has me try sometimes when I visit about my ice powers.” Dani said.

“That’s good.” Danny nodded. “He knows all my powers so going to him is helpful.”

“Who’s Frostbite?” Bruce asked.

“He’s a ghost with a similar core to mine and he helped me control my ice power when it manifested. He’s kinda like my ghost doctor.” Danny smiled.

“He calls Danny ‘The Great One’ or ‘Savior of the Ghost Zone’.” Tucker snickered.

“Why?” Dick asked.

“Cause he saved the whole Ghost Zone from Pariah Dark.” Sam said.

“And our world.” Tucker added.

“Our world?” Bruce asked.

“Well yeah, once Pariah Dark had reconquered the Ghost Zone and regained all his powers, he was planning on taking over the whole world so he could control both our world and the Ghost Zone.” Sam explained.

“Oh, well, thanks Danny.” Dick said, making Danny blush.

“I had help. Wouldn’t have been able to beat him without the Fenton Ecto-Skeleton.” Danny said.

“Ecto-Skeleton? Not Exoskeleton?” Bruce asked.

“Ecto is more ghost-y of a name.” Danny shrugged.

“What’s it do?” Wally asked.

“Increases the user’s natural abilities 100-fold.” Jazz said.

“Vlad stole it and forced Jazz to wear it and we blew it up.” Danny added.

“Well, I can easily get you in touch with Canary but the main reason I brought up the Team is, I’m wondering if either or both of you would like to join it.” Bruce said.

“Even if you don’t join the Team, you’re welcome to come to the Cave and meet everyone and train with us.” Dick said.

“If would also give Dani a place to stay where it’s safe from Vlad and she could train.” Bruce added.

“We could get a zeta tube nearby so you guys can see each other on a regular basis and I could see you regularly too.” Dick added.

“She wouldn’t be confined right? She could leave whenever she wanted, come and go as she pleased?” Danny asked.

“Of course. We could get her set up at the local high school so she can get some schooling but we would never keep her there like a prisoner.” Bruce said.

“What do you think, Dani?” Danny asked.

“You’d get to meet Black Canary, Artemis, and Zatanna.” Wally said as an incentive for the girl.

“And the Justice League has a space base you could both visit.” Dick said as more incentive for the pair.

“I could go to space?” Danny asked excitedly. “Could I meet Superman or Manhunter?”

“Of course he’s a Superman fan.” Bruce sighed to himself. “Just like his brother.”

“You’re a Superman fan too?” Danny asked Dick.

“He’s great. Won’t tell you his real name but he’s like an uncle to me.” Dick said. “So you’ll definitely get to meet him and Manhunter.”

“Dani?” Danny asked.

“It would be cool to at least check it out.” She agreed.

“We could also give you a communicator so you can keep in contact with everyone including Danny.” Dick grinned.

“I don’t want a phone. They’re so lame.” Dani said.

“It’s not a phone. It’s a communicator.” Dick said.

“Maybe.” Dani said, making Danny smile.

“That’s the closest I’ve ever seen her to agree to a communication device of any kind.” Danny said.

“Now that that’s mostly settled, can you show us your ghost sense or some of your other powers?” Bruce asked.

“Sure.” Danny said.

Notes:

So this chapter was very nearly done when camp started so it was easy to get out quickly once camp ended.

Comment whether the gang should meet Walker when they def go to the Ghost Zone. (gang being Danny, Dick, Sam, Tucker, Wally, and Dani)

Chapter 31: Chapter Thirty-One

“My ghost sense is basically just seeing my breath so pay attention to my mouth area.” Danny said before whistling for Cujo.

Just before being tackled by the puppy, his ghost sense went off. Cujo tackled him and started licking his face, Bruce ‘hmm’ed, and Dr. Thompkins gasped. “This is Cujo, right?” Dick asked.

“Yeah, Cujo off me.” Danny carefully pushed the puppy off him. “This is Cujo. He’s a ghost dog.” He held the puppy up for Bruce and Dr. Thompkins to see.

“He’s a good boy.” Dani added helpfully.

“He’s green.” Dr. Thompkins said.

“Yep. A lot of ghosts are. Probably because ectoplasm is green.” Danny held up a hand and formed a ball of ectoplasm in it. “Cujo, go home.” He said, setting the puppy down before he disappeared.

“What other powers do you have?” Bruce asked.

“Did Dick and the others not tell you?” Danny asked. Dick shrugged making Danny laugh. “I have a lot of powers. More than just about any ghost I’ve met.”

“Can you tell me?” Bruce asked. “Or show me?”

Danny sighed, “Okay. Normal ghost powers include flying, intangibility, invisibility, and overshadowing. Though, it’s less flying and more gravity doesn’t affect me so I can also do things like walk on the wall and fly in space without a jet pack. Enhanced strength, durability, speed, agility, reflexes, endurance, balance, and healing. I also have a ghost ray or ecto blast which most ghosts have and I can use my ecto energy to create a shield which other ghosts can also do. Let’s see, there’s my ghost stinger which is almost an electric attack, thermokinesis, cryokinesis, pyrokinesis, photokinesis, aerokinesis, duplication, my ghostly wail, body manipulation, and I don’t think I need to breathe. Most of those I only can use in my ghost form or I can only sorta use it as a human. Like, I can use an ecto blast as a human but it’s way stronger when I’m in my ghost form. I’ve explained what all those mean to Dick, Wally, Kaldur, and Megan already.”

“M'gann is her real name if you’re curious.” Dick said.

“Cool.” Danny smiled.

“I know most of them already.” Bruce nodded.

“Where are we going to dinner?” Jazz asked to change the subject.

“We can go to the restaurant Vlad took us to?” Bruce suggested.

“I can go visit Frostbite and Pandora.” Dani said. “It’s been a couple months.”

“Are you sure, Dani?” Danny asked.

“Yep.” She grinned.

“Okay, then we could go there. I just didn’t want to chance Dani running into Vlad or my parents asking questions about her.” Danny said.

“Why don’t you want your parents to know about her?” Dr. Thompkins asked.

“They, well my dad anyways, thinks Vlad is some kind of saint. Mom still thinks of him as a friend but doesn’t seem to worship him like dad.” Danny said. “If I said that Vlad created a clone of me neither of them would believe me and if they found out she’s half ghost they might try to dissect her or something.”

“Dick said they’re prejudice against ghosts but she’s half human, would they really do that?” Bruce asked.

“I don’t know for sure. They want to tear Phantom apart molecule by molecule but they love me so if they found out they probably wouldn’t hurt me. But they don’t know her and I can’t risk it.” Danny said.

“I’m sorry you have to deal with all that.” Dr. Thompkins said. “No one your age should have to deal with such difficult matters.”

“If she’s going to see Frostbite and Pandora I want to go too.” Wally said.

“I could go to dinner with your parents without you if you wanted.” Bruce said.

Danny sighed, “I suppose, but take Jazz with you. She’s great at distractions. Way better at it than she is at ghost fighting.” He grinned.

“I’ve gotten better.” Jazz pouted.

“True, you haven’t sucked me into the Fenton Thermos in over a year.” Danny laughed with Sam and Tucker.

“Get going, you little monsters.” Jazz said, pulling Danny and Dani off the couch.

“Okay, okay, we’ll see you later Jazz. Love you!” Danny called as he left the room.

“See you, Bruce and Dr. Thompkins!” Dick called following them with Wally, Sam, and Tucker.

************
“Actually, one second.” Danny said before heading back to the room with the others. Dick could still hear him as he talked to his sister. “Jazz, have your Fenton Phones handy. You know I won’t be able to use my phone right in the Ghost Zone.”

“Of course, little brother.” Jazz said before Danny rejoined the group.

“There’s no service in the Ghost Zone but Fenton Phones work to talk between the dimensions.” Danny explained.

“That makes sense, I guess. Why do the Fenton Phones work?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know how most of my parents’ inventions work.” Danny shrugged.

“Let’s go! I want to see the Ghost Zone!” Wally said, starting to drag Dick towards the elevator.

The group of Danny, Dani, Dick, Sam, Tucker, and Wally left the hotel and walked to Danny’s house.

“Okay, if we’re going into the Ghost Zone, we need to get down to the lab invisibly. So, everyone, hold hands.” Danny said, holding out his hand to Sam. “Dani, want to take the other side and help?”

“Of course!” Dani grinned.

Danny held Sam’s hand, Sam held Danny’s and Tucker’s hands, Tucker held Sam’s and Wally’s hands, Wally held Tucker’s and Dick’s hands, and Dick held Wally’s and Dani’s hands. Both Danny and Dani turned invisible and the rest of them slowly turned invisible as well. “Tingly.” Wally said as he slowly turned invisible.

“Okay, we’ll have to keep contact and stay quiet.” Danny said.

“Okay.” Dick whispered.

The group slowly walked into the house and down the stairs into the lab. Seeing his parents weren’t there, Danny sighed and drop the invisibility with Dani following soon after. “Okay, let’s go.” Danny opened the genetic lock on the portal and they watched the doors slide open to reveal the eerie green portal.

“We taking the Spector Speeder?” Sam asked.

“I figured we’d fly.” Danny shrugged.

“Oh okay.” Sam nodded.

“Keep holding hands, Dani I’m going to need your help again. Clockwork first.” Danny said.

“Got it.” Dani nodded.

The group step into the portal and Dick felt gravity leave. “Trippy.”

Danny rolled his eyes. “Come on.”

They flew through the Ghost Zone until they came to an area that had lots of gears surrounding a castle that looked like a large grandfather clock. The group landed at the base and walked in. “Clockwork! Get your butt out here and meet my twin!” Danny called as they entered a room with more gears, another swirling portal like the one in the Fenton’s lab, and what seemed to be a crystal ball.

“Ah, young Danny.” A voice said before an old man without legs, a clock in his chest, and a staff appeared.

“You remember Sam and Tucker. This is Dick and his boyfriend Wally. And Dani you should know.” Danny said.

“I’m pleased to meet all of you.” The ghost said, changing appearance to a young adult.

“This is Clockwork, Master of Time and Overseer of the Time Stream.” Danny said. “He’s kinda like my Ghost Zone guardian.”

“Nice to meet you.” Dick said.

“I told you that you’d have your answers soon.” Clockwork smiled at Danny.

“And you couldn’t just say, ‘Oh yeah, you guys are twins and oh by the way, he’s also Robin.’?” Danny asked.

“Where’s the fun in that?” Clockwork smirked.

“You’re such a jerk.” Danny said fondly.

“The Observants, young Danny. You know how they feel about me interfering.” Clockwork said.

“Not that you care. Speaking of, how’s… that?” Danny asked.

“Same as every other time you’ve asked.” Clockwork said, gesturing to a Fenton Thermos that look a little beat up.

“What’s that?” Wally asked.

“The worst ghost ever.” Danny whispered.

“He’s a future version of Danny.” Clockwork said.

“One that will never happen.” Danny said, glaring at Clockwork.

“I apologize. He was a future version of Danny that we captured and removed from the timeline.” Clockwork said, changing appearance again to that of a young child.

Dick put a hand on Danny’s shoulder, “What happened?”

“I can’t talk about it right now. Maybe someday.” Danny said.

“Okay. Well, just know I’m here for you.” Dick said. “If you really need to talk to someone, you could always talk to Black Canary. She’s the Team’s therapist too.”

“Thanks.” Danny smiled. “I’ll keep it in mind.”

“You have to introduce me to her.” Sam said.

“Of course. You should all come to the next Team sleepover!” Dick grinned.

“That’s the one you were planning that day at the library, right?” Danny asked.

“Yep. And who knows, with you guys joining, we might be able to convince Roy to join us!” Dick said.

“The complicated friend?” Danny asked, Dick nodded, “Sounds fun.”

“Are you heading to Pandora next?” Clockwork asked.

“Like you don’t know, Mr. I-Can-See-All-Of-Time.” Danny laughed.

“Tell her ‘hello’ for me.” Clockwork said with a smirk.

“Is she at home?” Danny asked.

“She is.” Clockwork nodded.

“We’ll see you later, Clockwork.” Danny called behind him as the group left his castle.

Notes:

Posting a little earlier than I normally do (I normally have 2 full chapters written before I post one and the one after this isn't done yet but it's close enough)

Yes, the list of powers is copied and pasted from the earlier conversation with the Team. No, I didn't edit it. Yes, please tell me if grammar is funny.

Comment what your favorite anime is! I've been rewatching HunterXHunter and I still love it!

Chapter 32: Chapter Thirty-Two

Notes:

I'm so sorry I disappeared for months!

“You said Pandora looks kinda like Wonder Woman, right?” Dick asked as the group flew away from Clockwork’s lair.

“That’s right sorta.” Danny nodded. “She’s a Greek warrior which is why I made the comparison but her outfit is way different, she has a golden chest piece with short black sleeves, a long black and gold skirt that goes down to her feet, black bands on her arms, and a golden helm with a crest of fire.”

“And blue skin, red eyes, pinkish purple hair, and four arms.” Tucker added.

“Oh yeah, and that.” Danny grinned. “She’s also super tall but very nice as long as you don’t take her box.”

“Her box as in Pandora’s Box?” Wally asked, eyes wide.

“Yep. The Box Ghost stole it one time.” Sam said.

“Quick! Everyone, hide!” Dani called, dragging the group towards a floating door which the group hid behind as best as they could.

“What’s wrong, Dani?” Danny asked quietly.

“I saw Walker.” She whispered back.

“I thought you weren’t wanted anymore?” Dick asked.

“I’m not, technically. Still, better to be safe than sorry when it comes to him. He’ll try to lock us up for a thousand years for having Human World stuff and that’s just for a first offense and that might include you four.” Danny explained.

“Do you see him?” Tucker asked.

Danny peaked around the edge of the door they were hiding behind and quickly looked around. “No, but I see Bullet. That’s Walker’s second-in-command.” He added for Dick and Wally.

“Is Bullet better or worse than Walker?” Dick asked.

“Worse.” Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Dani said at the same time.

“Can we get around him or turn invisible?” Dick asked.

“Invisibility doesn’t always work with ghosts. Poindexter can see me when I’m invisible.” Danny said.

“Can we get around him then?” Dick asked.

“Where one Walker goon is, more are probably around.” Sam said.

“I can distract him if you can get them to the Box Ghost’s Warehouse, I can meet you there after I ditch them.” Danny said to Dani.

“I don’t know where that is.” Dani said, shaking her head at him.

“We do.” Sam said. “Be careful.” She added before giving Danny a kiss on the cheek.

“When am I not careful?” Danny asked with a grin.

“Don’t make me answer that.” Sam roller her eyes then pushed Danny out from their hiding spot.

“Hey look at me!” Danny called to Bullet, sticking out his tongue and blowing a raspberry when he got Bullet’s attention. “Bet you can’t catch me!” He laughed before taking off at top speeds in the opposite direction of Boxy’s Warehouse.

“The ghost child!” Bullet snarled. “Walker he’s back!”

Danny looked behind him and saw Walker, Bullet, and at least five Walker goons chasing him. “Well, at least I got their attention.” He shrugged to himself. He ducked into the Carnivorous Canyon and hid behind the side of Poindexter’s school. Once Walker and goons passed him, Danny snuck out and headed towards the Warehouse to find the others.

************
“Was that necessary?” Dick asked after Sam pushed Danny out.

“He does his best work under pressure.” Sam shrugged.

They watched Danny taunt the ghosts and blow a raspberry at them before taking off. Dick looked at Sam and raised an eyebrow. “I never said it was good work, just his best.” Sam shrugged again.

“We should get going.” Dani said.

“Can you fly everyone?” Tucker asked.

“Probably?” Dani shrugged and pulled everyone towards her. “Yes, but I wouldn’t if we weren’t here.”

Sam directed Dani to a large Warehouse where they sat down outside and leaned up against the wall. “Will Danny be okay?” Dick asked.

“Yeah. He’s way faster than Walker and his goons.” Sam said.

“I AM THE BOX GHOST! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY LAIR?” The group heard, turning to see the ghost from the video Bruce had shown the Team.

“They’re hiding from Walker.” Danny said from behind the Box Ghost. “We’re heading to Pandora so unless you want to see her, let us leave without a fight.”

“Danny! You did it!” Dick grinned.

“Of course. Did you expect me not to?” Danny laughed.

“I…UHHH… WILL GO BACK INSIDE MY LAIR! PLEASE DO NOT TELL PANDORA YOU SAW ME!” The Box Ghost yelled before fleeing inside.

“I forgot how scared of her he is.” Tucker laughed.

“Let’s get going. She’s going to be so ecstatic to meet you, Dick.” Danny said, holding out his hand to pull Dick up to his feet.

Holding hands, the group once again rose into the air. “Has Medusa forgiven you yet?” Sam asked as they flew.

“I think so. I mean, it’s not entirely my fault that I nearly killed her snakes. She shouldn’t have tried to turn me to stone.” Danny said.

“Can we meet her too?” Wally asked.

“No. She doesn’t actually like me at all.” Danny blushed.

“You really need to read more.” Sam laughed.

“Probably.” Danny shrugged.

“Is that a lightning arch?” Dick asked.

“Yep, Pandora’s castle rests on the other side of the lightning arch, through the maze that’s protected by minotaurs, at least one centaur, and… a dude with lots of eyes?” Danny said.

Sam sighed, “Argus.”

“Sure. He hangs out right outside Pandora’s castle.” Danny said.

“You really do need to read more.” Dick laughed.

The group landed just outside the lightning arch and let go of each other’s hands, except Dick and Wally who continued to hold hands. “Dani, you doing okay?” Danny asked.

“Just a little tired. I don’t usually fly with others.” Dani said.

“We can hang out with Pandora long enough for you to rest.” Danny said. “Come on, let’s get going.”

“Are we going to fight minotaurs and a centaur?” Wally asked.

“Nah. They let me through with no problem. Pandora acts like a mom to me. You too once she meets you.” Danny said as he started leading them through the maze.

“So you have a ghost guardian, a ghost mom, a ghost doctor, what else? A ghost brother?” Dick asked.

“Nah, just a human long-lost twin.” Danny grinned before stopping and giving Dick a confused look, “You are human, right? Not… metahuman?”

“Regular old human acrobat/martial artist/hacker/detective.” Dick said.

“Do you even know what a normal human is like?” Sam asked with a laugh as the group started through the maze again.

Dick shrugged, “My boyfriend is a speedster, my mentor is nearly super human, my uncle-like figure is Superman, my best friend at school is also a hacker/bat, and my newly discovered twin is half ghost.”

“Who’s your best friend at school?” Danny asked.

“Batgirl. Won’t give you her name unless she says it’s okay but since she’s been trying to join the Team, I’m sure she’ll agree. I’d text her now but…” Dick waved his arms around.

“As soon as we’re back in the right dimension you could text her.” Danny suggested. “I’d love to meet more of your friends.”

“Sounds like a plan. Maybe she can also come to the sleepover at the Cave when you guys come.” Dick said.

“Do you have any other friends you want to invite besides Sam and Tucker?” Wally asked.

“Sam, Tucker, Jazz, and Valerie are my only human friends and Val doesn’t know about me being half ghost. She still tries to attack me when she sees me.” Danny shrugged.

“She wouldn’t if you told her.” Dani said, crossing her arms to give Danny a look. “As soon as she learned I was half human she stopped trying to attack me. Well, between finding out I’m half human and finding out Vlad is evil.”

“Yeah, I know, but I don’t need to complicate that relationship more. It’s currently clearly defined.” Danny said.

“How’s it defined?” Tucker asked.

“As a human, I’m her ex who she’s still friends with. She’ll hide me from Dash and Kwan if I hide her from Nathan. As a ghost, she hates me and wants to end me. See, clearly defined. If I tell her I’m Phantom, she might blame Fenton for ruining her life and hate me as much as she hates… me.” Danny said.

“Wow.” Wally laughed.

“Come on, we’re almost there.” Danny blushed.

Notes:

Depression sucks, kids. Anyways, I've been working on National Novel Writing Month (NaNoWriMo) this month but already finished the story I was working on so.... working on this for the rest of the month, so hopefully I'll have another chapter out for you soon!

Comment what you think Frostbite would call Dick (as twin to the Great One)!

Chapter 33: Chapter Thirty-Three

Notes:

I hit my (personal) monthly goal of 25k words for NaNo!

“Danny and Dani!” Pandora called from the front of her place when she saw the group leave the maze. “And Sam and Tucker!”

“Hey Pandora.” Danny said as Pandora lifted him up and gave him a hug. “This is Dick and Wally. Also, I can’t breathe.”

“Sorry.” Pandora let him go and turned to scoop up Dani.

“Thanks. So, we found out today that Dick is actually my twin. Wally is his boyfriend.” Danny said.

“Oh, you’re both so cute!” Pandora let Dani go to scoop up both Dick and Wally for a hug too. “And you’re Danny’s twin?”

“Yes ma’am.” Dick said. “I can’t breathe.”

“Sorry.” Pandora set Dick and Wally down and grinned at them. “You’re just so cute and since you’re Danny’s family, you’re my family too.”

“Pandora…” Danny blushed.

“You said she acted like a mother, not that she was your mother.” Dick laughed.

“Can we head inside and talk for a bit? Dani’s helping me with flying everyone around the Zone and needs to rest for a bit.” Danny said.

“Of course, Danny!” Pandora led the group inside. As they went inside, Pandora turned to Dick and Wally and asked, “Do either of you worship the gods?”

“Not particularly, ma’am, but my aunt-like figure is a daughter of Zeus and Hippolyta.” Dick said.

“Zeus and Hippolyta? You mean Diana?” Pandora asked, leading the group through the acropolis.

“Yes ma’am. She’s been an aunt-like figure of mine since I was 8 or 9.” Dick said.

“Oh it’s been forever since I’ve seen her! How is she these days?” Pandora asked.

“She’s well, ma’am, she’s called Wonder Woman by man and is a part of the Justice League.” Dick said.

“I have heard of this Justice League from Danny! They’re great heroes!” Pandora grinned.

“Wonder Woman is like an aunt to you? Superman is like an uncle? You’ve got to introduce us to them soon.” Danny said.

“I will, don’t worry.” Dick said.

“This here is the Sanctuary of Zeus Polieus, or Zeus as the City Protector.” Pandora said as they entered a room.

“Oh, Clockwork says hello.” Danny said.

“That’s so nice of him.” Pandora smiled at Danny. “Now, tell me everything about yourselves.” She smiled at Dick and Wally.

The seven of them sat for the next hour or so while Dick and Wally told Pandora as much about themselves as they could and Dani updated her on everything since she’d seen her last visit.

“Dani, are you rested enough?” Danny asked after Dick, Wally, and Dani had talked themselves out.

“I think so. Enough to get to Frostbite anyways.” Dani nodded.

“Then I think we’re going to head out. Pandora, it was nice to see you again.” Danny gave her a hug.

“It’s always nice to see you too, Danny.” Pandora gave him a squeeze. “Make sure you come by again soon or I might have to track you down.”

“I know. You and Frostbite both.” Danny blushed as he let go of her.

“It was nice to meet you, ma’am.” Dick grinned.

“Definitely very cool to meet you, ma’am.” Wally nodded enthusiastically.

“Oh we’ve gotten to know each other well enough that you don’t have to call me ma’am.” Pandora gave Dick and Wally another big hug before letting them go to give Sam and Tucker a big hug. “And you two better visit next time Danny comes too.”

“Of course, Pandora.” Sam said.

“You’re turn.” Pandora said, turning to Dani to give her a hug too. “Make sure you visit me too, little one.”

“Of course!” Dani grinned and squeezed Pandora.

“Bye, Pandora! I’ll see you soon!” Danny called behind him as the group left the building.

“Tell Frostbite hello for me!” Pandora called back.

“I will!”

************
“So what’s Frostbite like?” Dick asked as they flew away from Pandora’s.

“Him, and the others of the Far Frozen, are yetis.” Tucker said.

“Yetis?” Wally asked.

“Yep. Big snow beasts.” Tucker nodded.

“Frostbite has an arm made of ice!” Dani added.

“He does?” Dick asked.

“Yeah, they all have ice cores like mine, as I said. When he lost his arm, he just built himself a new one.” Danny said.

“And you said he’s your ghost doctor?” Dick asked.

“That’s right. I don’t need him often, but he was very useful when my core developed and he’s been helpful to Dani as her core develops.” Danny said.

“That’s good. Can you do the ice trick that Danny showed us?” Dick asked.

“Ice crystal.” Danny clarified.

“Oh, yeah, I can do that. It’s not as pretty as Danny’s but I can make one.” Dani nodded.

“Anyways, those of the Far Frozen are all very nice and very welcoming.” Danny said.

“That’s good. I’m kinda excited to meet Frostbite.” Dick said.

“He’ll be excited to meet you.” Danny said. “Here’s the Far Frozen!” Ahead of them was a large glacier with what looked like a tube sticking out the side.

The group flew into the tube part and through an ice cavern to a large frozen wasteland where they were greeted by a large yeti with an ice arm, ice horns and a blue cloak. “Great One!” The yeti greeted, picking Danny up and giving him a squeezing hug.

“Hey Frostbite.” Danny blushed.

“Who are your new friends, oh Great One?” Frostbite asked.

“These are Dick and Wally. Dick is my twin and Wally is his boyfriend.” Danny said.

“The Great One has a twin?” Frostbite asked.

“We just found out.” Danny said.

“All friends and family of the Great One are welcome here!” Frostbite said. “You’ll have to tell us much about yourselves!”

“They’re heroes in the human world.” Danny grinned.

“Are they part of the great Justice League you’ve told us so much about?” Frostbite asked.

“Sorta. They’re the sidekicks of two of them. Robin and Kid Flash.” Danny said.

“Protegees, not sidekicks.” Dick grumbled.

“Sorry, not sorry.” Danny shrugged with a grin.

“Do you still remember what I told you about being a hero, Great One?” Frostbite asked.

“Of course, it’s gotten me through a lot. ‘Fear is natural, Danny Phantom. Charging into battle despite the fear, is what makes someone a hero. A hero must always believe that he will win.’ And ‘Be mindful, you control the power, it does not control you.’ I couldn’t have defeated Undergrowth without your help.” Danny said.

“You sound very wise.” Dick said.

“It comes with age and experience, young one.” Frostbite said.

“Oh I know. I’ve been doing the hero thing since I was 9.” Dick said.

“So young?” Frostbite asked.

“Yeah, I wanted to avenge my parents’ deaths.” Dick said.

“You lost your parents?” Frostbite asked.

“I did. I was taken in by Batman and he’s raised me since.” Dick said.

“Can we get inside, and possibly borrow coats?” Tucker asked, shivering.

“I forget you guys feel the cold.” Danny blushed.

“We have plenty of coats for the Great One’s friends!” Frostbite said.

“Thanks Frostbite.” Danny said as Frostbite led the way towards a building. “We going to the medical facilities?”

“That is where we are storing the coats.” Frostbite said.

“Oh, that makes sense. So how’s Dani’s progress?” Danny asked.

“You’re right about him acting like her dad.” Wally whispered to Dick, earning a glare from Danny.

“Worry not, Great One, her progress with her ice powers is much more natural than yours was though she’s not quite as powerful as you, at least, not yet.” Frostbite said.

“That’s because she knows she has ice powers before she nearly freezes to death.” Danny laughed.

“It is not often we have to use our deicing chamber.” Frostbite laughed.

“At least the others weren’t there.” Danny blushed.

“Why?” Wally asked.

“There were a lot of burs in his shirt by the time he reached us so while he deiced, we put his clothes in the wash.” Frostbite said.

“Yeah, I was in the deicing chamber in just my underwear.” Danny blushed brighter.

“Now there’s an image.” Sam said, looking Danny up and down, making his blush spread to his ears and down his neck.

“Sam, you’re going to give him an aneurysm.” Tucker laughed.

“Sorry Danny.” Sam laughed.

“It’s fine.” Danny took a deep breath and his blush lessened some. “I’m still getting used to us.” He added.

“Here are coats for your friends and brother, Great One.” Frostbite said, handing coats to Sam, Tucker, Dick, and Wally.

“Thanks, Frostbite.” Dick said, taking a coat and putting it on.

“You will have to tell me more about yourself, Great One’s brother.” Dick said.

“You can just call me Dick.”

“Of course.” Frostbite nodded. “Let’s eat while you tell me about yourselves!”

“Yes! Food!” Wally grinned.

“Seriously?” Dick laughed.

“What? You know my metabolism.” Wally pouted.

“Just a second, guys.” Danny said pressing a button on his Fenton Phones. “Jazz? Everything okay?”

“Danny?” Dick asked quietly.

“Thanks for letting me know. We’ll probably visit Dora while we’re here before heading home. Yeah, love you too.” Danny hit the button again. “Jazz was just letting us know that her, Bruce, Dr. Thompkins, and my parents are headed to the restaurant now.”

“Dora?” Dick asked.

“Another friend. She’ll want to meet you but we have to rest here for a while for Dani. Let’s eat and talk to Frostbite then we’ll see her.” Danny said, following Frostbite out of the medical facilities.

“I have a surprise for you, Great One!” Frostbite said as they exited the medical facilities.

“Yeah?” Danny asked.

“Mia amiko!” Dick heard from the other side of Frostbite.

“Wulf!” Danny said excitedly, jumping to hug his friend. “Amiko!”

“Kiel vi fartas, amiko?” Wulf asked.

“I’m good, mi estas bona.” Danny smiled. “Oh! I have a twin brother! Ĝemela frato. His name is Dick, lia nomo esta Dick.”

“Mi ĝojas renkonti vin, Wulf.” Dick said, stepping forward.

Wally gave a confused look, “Nice to meet you.” Tucker whispered to him.

“I forgot you knew Esperanto.” Danny laughed. “Wulf knows some English but it’s always better to make sure he knows what we’re saying so we try to say things in both English and Esperanto. Plus, we’re still learning.”

“Let us all eat, friends.” Frostbite said.

Notes:

I've been working on getting words out so much that I have like 7 chapters I can upload so I'm uploading this one and one more today, then another couple tomorrow.

Chapter 34: Chapter Thirty-Four

After an hour or so of eating and chatting, the group decided it was time to leave. “We’re gonna visit Dora next then we’ve got to head home.” Danny said, giving Frostbite and Wulf hugs. “Mi vidos vin baldaŭ. I’ll see you soon, Wulf.”

“We should have taken the Spector Speeder and just risked Walker.” Sam said, pointing at Dani who was yawning.

“We can let her rest. I can fly us to Dora’s Realm.” Danny said. “Come on, Dani, hop up on my back.”

Dani yawned again and nodded, “You sure?” She asked as she climbed on his back.

“I can lift a bus on Earth, do you really think I can’t carry the five of you while surrounded by ectoplasm?” Danny laughed as he settled Dani on his back better. “Just rest for now. I’ll get us to Dora.”

“’Kay.” Dani nodded.

“Come on, two on each side.” Danny said, holding out his hands carefully so not to drop Dani, it’d be easier once they were airborne.

“You sure about this, Danny?” Dick asked.

“Yep. Dani needs the rest, she’s not used to carrying others or flying with others. Too much of a solo act.” Danny shook his head.

“We can work on that with her if she decides to train at the Cave with the Team.” Dick said.

“I’d appreciate that. Maybe Black Canary can get her to train properly.” Danny laughed quietly. “She’s never actually trained before, which is fine because she doesn’t get into fights, but I’d like for her to be able to protect herself if Vlad ever finds her.” He added in a whisper.

“You’re really worried about Vlad aren’t you?” Dick asked as the group started flying towards Dora’s Realm.

“Of course. Not for myself, we have a sort of stalemate between the two of us, but for her.” Danny said.

“Well, you have the Team on your side now.” Wally said.

“And probably the whole League once they meet her.” Dick added.

“I appreciate it.” Danny said. “Now, important thing about Dora’s Realm, tech won’t work at all. Not even the Fenton Phones work in her Realm.”

“It’s gotten better.” Sam said. “My watch works there now.”

“Your watch used to not work?” Wally asked.

“Oh yeah, Dora’s brother used to rule the Realm and forced it to stay in the Dark Ages.” Sam said.

“Sam kicked them into the modern age but they’re working towards it slowly.” Danny said.

************
“I think Zatanna and Artemis would love to meet you.” Dick said.

“There’s her castle!” Tucker said, pointing towards a large floating castle.

“I’d love to meet them too.” Sam said to Dick, ignoring Tucker.

“Sir Phantom!” A woman in an old-fashioned dress called when she saw them. “Welcome!”

“Hey! Where’s Princess Dora?” Danny asked as everyone set down on the ground and he was able to get a good hold on Dani’s legs.

“The Princess is in the feasting hall, Sir Phantom.”

“Thanks.” Danny smiled at her. “Come on, this way.” He said to the group, leading the way into the castle.

“Sir Phantom! Lady Phantom! Lady Sam! Sir Tucker!” Another woman in an old-fashioned dress and a crown smiled when they entered the room she was in.

“Dora! How are you?” Danny asked.

“I am well, how are you all?” Princess Dora asked.

“We’re good. This is Dick Grayson, my twin, and his boyfriend, Wally West.” Danny said.

“Twin? I thought Lady Jasmine was your only sibling.” Princess Dora said.

“Well, I don’t think I’ve mentioned this to you before but I’m adopted. Dick is my biological sibling where as Jazz is my adopted sibling.” Danny explained.

“And he is courting the other man?” Princess Dora asked.

“Are you courting me, Dick?” Wally grinned.

“We’ve explained this before, Dora. People can be with whoever they want nowadays.” Danny said.

“Oh yes! I apologize. Sir Phantom and Lady Sam are still teaching me and my people about the modern age.” Princess Dora said.

“It’s fine.” Dick gave her a smile. “I’m a little more used to it than you’d expect. Some of my close friends are from space and on some planets it’s not accepted.”

“Dick is Robin and Wally is Kid Flash.” Danny explained.

“From the League of Justice?” Princess Dora asked.

“Kinda.” Dick laughed.

“Dick’s adoptive dad and Wally’s uncle are in the Justice League, they’re a little young.” Danny said.

“Hey, I’m old enough to join, I just don’t want to.” Wally said. “I like working with the Team.”

“That’s fair.” Danny said.

“Sir Dick, Sir Wally, would you care for something to eat? The rest of you?” Princess Dora asked.

“No thanks, Princess.” Dick smiled. “Frostbite fed us.”

“We’re going to rest for a bit though.” Danny said, gesturing to Dani on his back.

“You’re welcome for as long as needed.” Princess Dora said.

“Thanks, Dora.” Danny said, sitting in one of the chairs and carefully moving Dani to his lap. “I figured you’d want to meet my twin brother and since we’re in the Zone to introduce him to Clockwork, Pandora, and Frostbite, I figured we’d stop here too.”

“Has he met Wulf too?” Princess Dora asked.

“Wulf was visiting Frostbite so, yes, he met Wulf.” Danny said.

“Are you enjoying your first time in the Ghost Zone?” Princess Dora asked Dick and Wally.

“Yes ma’am. It’s been interesting meeting Danny’s friends here.” Dick said.

“I wish I could spend the time studying this all!” Wally said before blushing slightly, “Sorry, I’m a scientist at heart, I want to explain everything with facts and numbers. Magic and ghosts have never made sense to me and I want them to, especially knowing that ghosts are real.”

“We’ve never had scientists here before, my brother did not like when people asked questions.” Princess Dora said.

“That’s why we booted his ass out.” Sam said, crossing her arms defiantly.

“That’s correct.” Princess Dora nodded.

“If you want bias science, you can talk to my parents.” Danny said.

“Science should never be biased!” Wally said, angrily.

“I know that and you know that, and they know that as long as ghosts aren’t involved.” Danny said.

“Are you heading home soon, Sir Phantom?” Princess Dora asked.

“I think so.” Danny nodded. “How about it Dani, you up to helping me fly some more?”

“Sure, cuz.” Dani stretched.

“Thank you for visiting. I’d love if you visited more often.” Princess Dora said.

“We’ll definitely try.” Danny said. “You two ready to get back to the Human World?”

“Sure.” Dick nodded.

“I’ll see you soon, Dora.” Danny waved behind him as the group left the room.

“Goodbye, Sir Phantom!”

Notes:

Hope you liked the two new chapters!

Comment your favorite snack food!

Chapter 35: Chapter Thirty-Five

The group left Dora’s Realm and headed back towards the Fenton Portal, passing Vlad’s portal.

“Is that a giant football?” Wally asked.

“Yep, that’s where Vlad hides his portal’s entrance.” Danny said. “He’s slightly obsessed with the Packers.”

“Obsessed or ghost obsessed?” Dick asked.

“Regular obsessed. I think his ghost obsession has to do with my mom.” Danny said.

“Yeah?” Dick asked.

“It explains why he’s been obsessed with someone for over twenty years, who’s been married for most of that time, and has two kids.” Sam said.

“Exactly.” Danny nodded.

“And why he’s tried to convince both you and Jazz to be his children instead.” Tucker added.

“Exactly.” Danny nodded again.

“What's the plan for the rest of the night?” Dick asked.

“I’m not sure. It might be late enough that everyone wants to head to bed.” Danny said.

“Whelp!” Skulker yelled.

Danny sighed as the group stopped, Danny set them down on a random floating rock and turned to Skulker, “What do you want, Skulker?”

“What do you think, Ghost Child?” Skulker asked.

“You want my pelt at the end of your bed?” Danny rolled his eyes. “Where’s your girlfriend?”

“We had a fight, which I’m taking out of your hide!” Skulker yelled, pointing an ecto-gun at Danny.

“I thought you guys were seeing Spectra? Johnny said it was working.” Danny said.

“Did you just threaten my brother?” Dick asked, pulling a birdarang out from who knows where.

“I got this, Dick.” Danny said. “Skulker isn’t nearly as scary as he thinks he is. Skulker, this my twin brother who is a hero in the Human World and his boyfriend who is also a hero in the Human World; Dick, Wally, this is Skulker, the Ghost Zone’s greatest hunter.”

“Hello!” Skulker said with a smile and a wave, Dick and Wally gave a small wave back.

“So what happened with Spectra? Is Ember going to come to the Human World because of this fight?” Danny asked.

“Probably not. Spectra isn’t working, she said I’m a lousy hunter.” Skulker said.

“You might be the Ghost Zone’s greatest hunter but you’re not the smartest. Spectra thrives on misery, why would you go to her?” Danny asked.

“Ember thought it would help.” Skulker said.

“Are you sure you want to be dating Ember then? She knows Spectra and how she works.” Danny sighed, setting down in front of his friends with Skulker landing nearby.

“Why should I listen to you?” Skulker asked.

“Because I have a girlfriend who I don’t get into regular fights with? Because my sister is basically a psychologist already?” Danny laughed.

“Oh. Well, what would you do?” Skulker asked, sitting down in front of Danny.

Danny sighed and sat down with everyone else following his lead, “Tell you what, if you promise not to attack me for the rest of the week, I’ll bring Jazz by tomorrow to talk to you and Ember. Does that work?”

“Sure. I’ll see you tomorrow, whelp!” Skulker yelled as he flew off.

“You have the strangest enemies.” Dick shook his head with a laugh.

“That’s true.” Danny laughed. “We should get going though, we don’t want to run into anyone else.”

“Sure.” Dick said as the group stood back up. “I have a question, why does he want your pelt? That just sounds gross.”

“It’s very gross. When we first met, he just wanted to add me to his collection or zoo or whatever it is he has, but after I beat him a couple times, he decided he wanted to kill me the rest of the way.” Danny explained as they flew towards the Fenton Portal. “That’s what happens when everyone thinks you’re one of a kind.” He shrugged.

“Considering Skulker used to work for Plasmius, you’d think he know you weren’t one of a kind.” Sam said.

“That’s true, and since Dani, I’m at least three of a kind.” Danny said.

“You’re also two of a kind cause you have a twin.” Wally laughed.

“That’s true too.” Dick laughed.

“Okay, before we get home, I have to call Jazz to make sure they’re still at dinner so we don’t run into them.” Danny said, setting them all down on another floating rock. He used the Fenton Phones to call Jazz, “Jazz, are you guys still at dinner?”

“No, we’re on our way back to the house. Are you heading home too?” Jazz asked.

“Yeah, we’re right outside the portal though so unless you’re walking through the front door, we’ll be fine. See you soon.” Danny said.

“See you soon, little brother.” Jazz said before they both clicked off the call.

“Come on, it’s safe to go through now.” Danny said.

************
Once the group was back in the Human World and gravity took hold again, Dick stumbled, “Woah.”

“Sorry, I forget that gravity still affects you guys when we go between dimensions.” Danny laughed awkwardly.

“Doesn’t affect me!” Dani laughed, flipping through the air.

Danny laughed at her antics, “Come on, let’s head up to my room. Everyone should be back from dinner soon.”

The seven of them walked up the stairs to Danny’s room and spread out around the room. Just as they were all settled, there was a yell from downstairs, “Danny! We’re home! Bruce is here with us! Can you come downstairs?” Maddie called.

“Coming!” Danny called back.

All of them except Dani trekked back down the stairs to find Jack, Maddie, Jazz, and Bruce in the living room on the couches and chairs. “Where’s Dr. Thompkins?” Dick asked as he entered the room.

“The hotel, she’s heading back to Gotham early tomorrow and wants to get some sleep.” Bruce said.

“How was dinner?” Danny asked.

“It was good.” Maddie said.

“Vladdie was there!” Jack boomed.

“Unfortunately.” Jazz whispered near the group of teens.

“Did you get to talk at all about us?” Dick asked.

“Not much. Vlad mostly talked about himself.” Maddie said.

“We still have time though, Dick and I will be here all week and even after that we’ll be around often.” Bruce said.

“That’s true.” Dick said. “You’re never getting rid of me.” He grinned at Danny.

“Mom, I was wondering if I could be excused from classes this week while we figure this out.” Danny asked.

“Sure, sweetie.” Maddie smiled at Danny.

“I emailed my professors and got approval to miss classes this week too.” Jazz said.

“What’d you tell them?” Danny asked.

“Just that there was a family emergency.” Jazz shrugged.

“That makes sense.” Danny nodded.

“So I thought about it some,” Dick said, “and I think if we visit each other on weekends and spend summers together, either here, Gotham, or both, then we’ll be fine. Texting, phone calls, video calls, and online gaming are definitely going to help too.”

“I agree with Dick.” Danny said. “We don’t need to move to Gotham when you guys have a bunch of private jets and you guys don’t need to leave Gotham when your whole life is there.”

“Once Dr. Thompkins confirms your DNA test, we can talk about it more.” Bruce said. “For now, we should all get some rest. It’s been a long day for everyone.”

“That’s the truth.” Jazz said with a laugh.

“Did we really discover we’re twins just this morning?” Danny asked Dick.

“Yep. Feels like a lot longer, but that was only this morning.” Dick nodded.

“I’m heading back to the hotel for the night; Dick, Wally, are you joining me?” Bruce asked.

“I was thinking sleep over actually.” Dick said.

“The hotel’s rooms are bigger.” Danny said. “Mom, dad, could I stay at the hotel with Dick and Wally?”

“Of course dear. I’ll call Mr. Lancer in the morning to get you excused.” Maddie said.

“Thanks mom. I’ll go pack a small bag and meet you guys outside.” Danny said.

“Sounds good.” Dick said.

Notes:

One more coming in a bit!

Chapter 36: Chapter Thirty-Six

“Dani?” Danny whispered when he got back to his room.

“Here Danny.” Dani said from his bed, popping back into the visible spectrum.

“We’re staying the night at the hotel with Dick, Wally, Bruce, and Dr. Thompkins.” Danny said, grabbing his backpack and throwing some clothes in it before grabbing his toothbrush and throwing that in too. “I’d like you to join us if you’re comfortable with that. Otherwise, I would suggest you staying with Pandora or Frostbite tonight. I don’t want my parents or Vlad to see you.”

“I’ll go with you. I’ve never stayed in a hotel before.” Dani grinned.

“Everyone is waiting outside, why don’t you head out the window to meet up with them. I have to go through the front door.” Danny said.

“Sounds good, cuz.” Dani grinned and went invisible again.

Danny went back down the stairs and said goodbye to his parents before heading out of the house. “So Dani and I are staying with you guys?” Danny asked Dick after he closed the door behind him.

“Yep.” Dick nodded. “Tucker, Sam, and Jazz are welcome too.” He added, Bruce nodded his agreement when Jazz gave him a look.

“I have psych homework I have to do tonight. Unless you need me, Danny, I was going to stay here.” Jazz said.

“I think I’m good right now. Thanks Jazz.” Danny said.

“Anything for you, little brother.” Jazz gave him a hug before turning to Dick. “You’re my little brother now too.” She said, giving him a hug too which he melted into. She pulled back slightly and gave him a look, “If you ever need anything, even just a hug, let me know. I’m here for you too.” She pulled him back into the hug.

Danny shook his head with a smile and turned to Sam and Tucker, “Are you two going to stay at the hotel too?” He asked.

“I probably can, let me call my mom real quick.” Tucker said, stepping away from the group for a second and pulling out his phone.

“Sam?” Danny asked while Jazz and Dick were still hugging next to him.

“I can ask. My parents will probably say no but they might still be out of town and grandma would say yes.” Sam said, pulling out her cell phone.

“You enjoying that hug, Dick?” Danny laughed.

“I’ve never had a sister and I haven’t had a mom since I was like 8, this is as good as a mom hug and to those of us without moms, they’re like crack.” Dick grinned.

“I hug you.” Bruce said, seemingly confused.

“You do, but it’ll never be as good as a mom hug.” Dick said, finally letting go of Jazz.

“Well, I’m here if you ever need another hug. Mom’s not really the hugging type but she’ll give the occasional hug.” Jazz said, ruffling Dick’s hair.

“Thanks, Jazz.” Dick blushed slightly.

“I’m good to stay at the hotel tonight.” Tucker said, rejoining the conversation.

“Sweet.” Danny grinned.

“I can too. My parents are back home but I talked to grandma and she said I could and that she’d smooth it over with them.” Sam said as she rejoined the conversation as well.

“I think your parents would prefer if you were with Dick rather than Danny.” Tucker grinned.

“Oh definitely.” Sam laughed.

“What do you mean?” Bruce asked.

“Oh, my parents think Danny is a bad influence and they hate his parents so they would definitely prefer I be with someone like Dick, who has money and influence or will when they’re older, over someone like Danny, who doesn’t have that and whose parents are basically menaces. Plus that whole debacle with the Circus Gothica.” Sam explained.

“That wasn’t my fault!” Danny exclaimed. “Freakshow mind controlled me!”

“I know that, Danny.” Sam said, putting a hand on Danny’s shoulder. “They’ll never let me forget you yelling ‘Over here! We're Danny Fenton and Sam Manson! We cut school and we're proud of it!’ getting us both detention and them a restraining order on you.”

Bruce, Dick, and Wally gave Danny a funny look, “Look,” Danny put his hands up, “I was being mind controlled. I told you about Freakshow mind controlling Lydia, Elastica, Goliath, the Green Kid, and me when you guys were interrogating me.”

“I mean, you mentioned him making you do things as Phantom, but you never mentioned it bleeding into your human life.” Dick said.

“Well, you didn’t know who I was then and he hasn’t really been mentioned since I told you about myself. It wasn’t much he made me do as a human, just what Sam said and I think I locked Lancer in a closet and broke out of detention?” Danny said.

“Come on, cuz, I’ve never stayed at a hotel before! I want to go!” Dani said, grabbing Danny’s hand and dragging him.

“Slow down, Dani, at least say bye to Jazz.” Danny laughed.

“Sorry.” Dani blushed, she turned to Jazz and gave her a hug. “Bye Jazz, I’ll see you tomorrow!”

“Bye Dani.” Jazz laughed.

“Come on, Danny!” Dani said after letting go of Jazz and grabbing Danny’s hand again.

“Go on, Danny, I’ll see you tomorrow. Call me if you need anything.” Jazz said.

“I will. Thanks Jazz.” Danny said.

************
Dick laughed at Dani and Danny’s antics, he waved goodbye to Jazz and turned to Bruce, “Are we walking to the hotel?”

“Do you have another way to get there?” Bruce asked as the group started walking towards the hotel.

“We could fly. Well, most of us.” Danny said. “Dani could probably carry one person, I can carry two easily, and Wally could run and keep up with us carrying Dick. I’m assuming that last bit of course.”

“I could.” Wally nodded.

“Dani can carry Sam, I can carry Tucker and Bruce.” Danny said.

“You sure?” Bruce asked.

“I admit it’ll be a little awkward but physically I can handle it.” Danny said. “Let’s duck into this alley so Dani and I can transform.”

The group turned into an empty alley and Dani and Danny transformed into their ghost forms. Dani floated above Sam and reached down to grab her arms. Danny looked at Tucker and Bruce and seemed to make a decision, “Tuck, piggyback, then I can carry Bruce like how Dani is carrying Sam.”

As the three of them arranged themselves, Dick went over to Wally who asked, “Piggyback or Princess?”

Dick thought about it for a second before saying, “Princess.”

Wally scooped Dick up into his arms and turned to the others, “Ready?”

“Yep.” Dani grinned, still holding Sam’s arms.

“I think so.” Danny said, Tucker clutching his neck and Bruce hanging below him. “Dani, we should go invisible so no one thinks we’re kidnapping Bruce Wayne and my friends.”

“Will you two be alright?” Bruce asked Dick and Wally.

“Yep. Wally can run fast enough that no one will notice us.” Dick nodded. “See you at the hotel.”

Danny and Dani went invisible and slowly so did Sam, Tucker, and Bruce. “Race you.” Danny’s voice came from roughly where he’d been before.

“Oh you’re on.” Wally said, taking off at his top speed towards the hotel.

Dick tucked his face in close to Wally’s chest with a laugh, “You know he can go through buildings and knows the town better than you.”

“We’ll see.” Wally laughed into the wind.

“Good luck.” Dick said.

Wally skidded to a stop in the alley behind the hotel and let Dick down to walk to the front of the hotel. “We beat them!” Wally cheered.

“Are you sure about that?” Danny asked, popping into view right in front of the pair, Bruce and Tucker right behind him. “You beat Dani though.”

“You’re both too fast.” Dani called from above them, Sam hanging from her hands.

“Sorry Dani.” Danny grinned. “Maybe you should join Dick’s Team so you can get trained.”

“I’m not the Team’s leader.” Dick said as the group moved into the hotel and into the elevator. “Kaldur is.”

“Really? I thought you would be, since you’re, y’know, you.” Danny said.

“I thought so too when we started out but just being, y’know, isn’t a great quality for leadership and I was just a 13-year-old kid at the time.” Dick explained.

Once they were in the hotel room, Dick continued, “The other options at the time were Wally, who’s entirely too impulsive to be the leader, M’gann, who’d been on Earth for like a week and didn’t want the job, or Conner, who’d been free of Cadmus for like a week and also didn’t want the job. Kaldur is patient, calm headed, thinks things through, and is a great voice of reason when the rest of us aren’t able to stay cool-headed.”

“He’s a natural leader and the others look up to him.” Bruce added.

“He seemed that kind of person.” Sam said.

“Sam, Tucker, do you need to run home to get clothes and such for overnight?” Bruce asked, obviously noticing that Danny was the only one with a pack. “And what about you, Dani, do you have extra clothes or whatnot you need?”

“I don’t own anything.” Dani shrugged.

“Don’t look at me.” Danny said when Bruce switched his look to him. “I’ve tried to get her things, she thinks having too many possessions while travelling is too hard.

“It is.” Dani said.

“I can fly Sam and Tucker to their houses really quickly and invisibly if you want.” Danny offered.

“I can just call for stuff.” Sam said, pulling her cell out and heading to the door. “Tuck?”

“Nah, I’ll have Danny fly me home.” Tucker said, shrugging.

“If you say so.” Sam opened the door to a personal shopper holding a couple bags.

“Here you go, Sam.” They said, with a grin.

“Thanks.” Sam took the bags and gave the shopper a tip. She shut the door and turned to the others. “I’m good for the night.”

Danny shook his head, “I’ll fly Tucker home and be right back. Dani, please stay here; Bruce, Dick, Wally, and Sam will keep you safe if Vlad or one of his goons show up.”

“I will. I can take care of myself though.” Dani said defiantly.

“I would normally agree with you, but I don’t want you to have to face Vlad.” Danny said, putting a hand on her head. “Be back soon.”

Danny and Tucker went out the window while the others settled down in the living room area. “So Dani, have you thought about joining the Team, or at least moving into the Cave with M’gann and the others so you have a safe place to stay and possibly go to school?” Bruce asked.

“I’m thinking about it.” Dani said.

“I’m glad.” Dick said. “Bruce, are we going to get a zeta set up in Amity Park?”

“Of course, I’ll call Adam Strange tonight to get them to start setting it up. Is there any place in particular that would be best for a zeta tube?” Bruce asked Sam.

“What size would it need to be?” Sam asked.

“No smaller than a phone booth.” Bruce said.

“Well, there’s the alley behind the Nasty Burger.” Sam said. “I would suggest my basement but hopefully I’ll be moving out as soon as I graduate.”

“We have one in our basement, also known as the Batcave.” Dick grinned.

“The alley behind the Nasty Burger would probably work best.” Sam said.

“What about the Nasty Burger?” Danny asked flying through the window with Tucker.

“The alley behind for a zeta tube so you and Dick can see each other often and so you and Dani can see each other often.” Wally explained.

“Did you agree to live at the Cave while I was gone?” Danny asked Dani.

“No, just that I was thinking about it.” Dani said.

“Either way, if she’s in the system and has a communicator, you can visit each other anywhere. Not just in Amity Park where you have a threat looming over your head.” Dick said. “It’s how Wally and I see each other so much.”

“That’ll be nice.” Danny said, sitting on the couch between Dick and Dani, Sam settled on the floor in front of him, leaning on his legs. “So, are we doing anything else tonight?”

“I’m going to go talk to Adam Strange.” Bruce said, getting up to leave the room. “Don’t stay up all night and don’t make too much noise.”

“Sure thing, B.” Dick said, giving him a small wave.

Notes:

Sleep over time!

I should have another one or two to post tomorrow!

Comment your favorite MCU thing! (my friends and I are rewatching all of it, my favorites are Hawkeye and Moon Knight!)

Chapter 37: Chapter Thirty-Seven

Notes:

I know I said "tomorrow" like 5 days ago... but... here it is!

“So, Dani, have you ever had a sleep over before?” Dick asked.

“No, what do you do at a sleep over?” Dani asked.

“Stay up all night.” Wally said with a grin.

“Watch movies, play games, eat food that’s bad for you.” Dick said.

“They already eat food that bad for them.” Sam grinned, pointing to Danny and Tucker.

“Hey!” They both cried in fake outrage making the others laugh.

“M’gann’s first sleepover we watched movies, played Truth or Dare and Never Have I Ever, and told ghost stories.” Dick explained to Dani, “Well, fake ghost stories.” He added after a pause.

“Sounds fun!” Dani grinned at Dick and Danny, “What are we going to do? Are we going to watch a movie? Play a game? Eat junk food?”

“I can order room service.” Dick said.

“Why don’t we watch a movie for now?” Danny suggested. “Are there any in particular you want to see?” He asked Dani.

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen any movies before.” Dani shrugged.

“That’s so sad.” Wally frowned. “Why haven’t you seen a movie before?”

“Cause when I was with Vlad he was more interested in getting Danny than me having a childhood and I’ve basically been on the run since then.” Dani shrugged.

“But you’re able to have a childhood with us.” Danny said, putting an arm around her and pulling her close to his side. “Can we watch some Disney movies?”

“Of course!” Dick said. “Are there any you want her to see first?”

“I think she’d like Lilo and Stitch.” Tucker said.

“That’s a good one, plus there’re aliens in it.” Dick nodded.

“And a non-traditional family.” Sam added.

“Has M’gann seen this one?” Dick asked Wally as he got the movie set up on the TV.

“I think so. We started her on Disney princesses though.” Wally said.

“Disney princesses?” Dani asked.

“Oh, there’s a bunch of movies about princesses finding their prince. Would you rather watch one of those?” Danny asked.

“Who would want a prince?” Dani shook her head. “Superheroes are much cooler.”

“We’ll watch some superhero movies soon. Lilo and Stitch first.” Danny laughed.

“She might like Mulan though, despite it technically being a ‘Disney Princess’ movie.” Wally said. “Mulan is a warrior and while she does get a guy, it’s not the point of her story, and she’s not even a princess.”

“This one is set in Hawaii, have you ever been there?” Dick asked.

Dani shook her head, “No, that’s a little far to fly by myself and I haven’t hitched a ride on a plane before.”

“We’ll take you someday if you want.” Dick said, Dani nodded and smiled at him.

“Okay, movie time.” Tucker said.

************
“Stitch is so cute!” Dani squealed when she first saw him.

“I love this music!” Dani said after hearing the Hula music.

“Why does it matter that Pudge controls the weather?” She asked.

“Just watch the movie and they’ll explain it.” Danny whispered.

“I want a Scrump.” Dani whispered, shaking Danny’s arm.

“I’m sure we can get you one, watch the movie.” Danny whispered back.

“I like Cobra Bubbles.” Dani giggled.

“Danny?” Dani asked.

“What now?” Danny looked away from the movie at her.

“Do you like me better as a cousin than a rabbit?” Dani asked, wide eyed.

“Of course I do, silly.” Danny tickled her until she giggled.

“We should get you a camera.” Sam whispered to Dani.

“Do we have a lobster door?” Dani asked.

“We don’t have a dog door.” Danny said. “What about at the Cave?” He whispered to Dick.

“No? Though Kaldur could probably bring some by?” Dick whispered back.

“He talked at her!” Dani squealed.

“You knew he could talk.” Danny laughed quietly.

“Her friends aren’t very friendly.” Dani glared.

“That’s true.” Tucker said.

“I love that definition for family! That would include you guys and exclude Vlad!” Dani said, shaking Danny’s arm.

“I love that he can curl up into a ball.” Dani said.

“I’ve never read the Ugly Duckling. That story sounds so sad.” Dani said, tearing up.

“Awww… they’re having a bad day.” Dani said.

“David seems so sweet.” Dani said.

“He’s the best Disney prince.” Dick agreed.

“Awww they look like a little family but Stitch isn’t included!” Dani said.

“He’s gonna take Lilo away from Nani?” Dani asked, clinging to Danny.

“It was raining when their parents died?! That’s why it’s so important that Pudge controls the weather!” Dani cried, tears rolling down her cheeks. “Stitch doesn’t have any parents to dream about at night!”

“Dani you okay?” Danny asked.

“It’s just so sad! And Stitch is lost and without a family!”

“Hey, you have a family though, you have me, Sam, Tucker, Jazz, Dick, and Wally.” Danny said, hugging Dani tight.

“That’s right!” Dick agreed quickly. “And Bruce, and I’m sure Kaldur, M’gann, and the rest of the Team too!”

“Oh no! They’re fighting in the house!” Dani said. “And they blew it up?!”

“Yep, the whole house gone.” Danny nodded.

“And now Lilo is gonna get taken away!” Dani had more tears running down her face.

“Not if Gantu has anything to do with it.” Tucker whispered.

“Nani is having a hard day again.” Dani said.

“She lost her sister, you’d have a hard time too.” Danny said, squeezing Dani tight.

“But they’re going to rescue her!” Dani grinned.

“Of course, no one gets left behind.” Dick said.

“Or forgotten.” Dani added in a whisper.

“Oh the lady came all the way to Earth!” Dani said.

“Yep.” Danny nodded.

“This is his family!” Dani had tears in her eyes again.

“He knows the alien lady?” Dani asked loudly.

“He does.” Sam said.

“Awww… they rebuilt the house together and are a cute family together!” Dani grinned.

“Sometimes a family is two sisters, their alien dog who can talk, the older sister’s not a boyfriend, and two alien uncle figures.” Wally laughed.

“They added Stitch to their family picture with their parents! That’s so sweet!” Dani grinned.

Notes:

This was fun to write cause I watched Lilo and Stitch and basically live reacted as Dani.

More coming in a bit!

Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty-Eight

“Well, did you enjoy the movie?” Tucker asked.

“I loved it! Stitch is adorable and Lilo is so sweet and relatable. Poor Nani taking care of her sister cause their parents died. Parts were very sad though.” Dani said.

“There are a couple sequels and a TV series.” Dick said.

“I want to see those too.” Dani said, leaning over Danny to stare at Dick.

“We’ll watch them later, I thought you wanted to watch some superhero movies?” Danny laughed.

“It’s hard to catch on your first watch but Nani gave up a promising surfing career to raise Lilo.” Sam said.

“That’s so sweet of her!” Dani said.

“So superhero movie or Mulan or something else?” Wally asked.

“Let’s play a game. Dani’s never played a sleep over game before either.” Danny said. “We can watch more movies later.”

“What game are you thinking?” Dick asked.

“What ones did you say you played with M’gann and the others?” Dani asked.

“Truth or Dare and Never Have I Ever.” Dick said.

“We play Never Have I Ever with shots of vinegar. It was disgusting.” Wally added.

“We could play Truth or Dare, though we kinda played the truth part when we were bowling. Though I suppose since we didn’t know who each other were yet, we weren’t totally truthful?” Danny said.

“I was, though I suppose you’re right. I didn’t lie but there was a lot left out.” Dick said.

“Do you want to play Truth or Dare?” Danny asked Dani.

“Sure! How do you play?” Dani asked.

"Well, someone asks, Truth or Dare and you choose one of the two.” Sam explained. “If you choose Truth you have to truthfully answer any question asked, if you choose Dare you have to do whatever they tell you to do.”

“Sound fun?” Danny asked.

“Yeah!” Dani grinned.

“Come on, let’s get into a circle so we can all see each other to play.” Wally said.

“We can sit around the table or on the floor.” Dick said, standing up and stretching after sitting for the whole movie.

“Let’s sit on the floor.” Danny said.

The six of them sat in a circle on the floor, starting with Danny they were sat in the order of Danny, Dani, Sam, Tucker, Wally, Dick, and back to Danny. “So Dani,” Dick started, “you can ask anyone Truth or Dare when it’s your turn and whoever you ask will have their turn after. Does that make sense?”

“I think so.” Dani nodded.

“Maybe we should go a few rounds before asking her, just so she has a chance to see how it goes first.” Sam suggested.

“That’s a much better idea than when we first played with M’gann and Conner. It was their first time playing and Dick picked Conner first.” Wally laughed.

“Very smooth, Dick.” Danny laughed with Wally.

************
“Let’s just play.” Dick blushed.

“Does anyone want to start?” Danny asked.  

“You go.” Dick said, nudging his arm.

“Fine, Sam, Truth or Dare?” Danny asked.

“Dare.”

“Show the group the photo of you wearing that flower dress your mom got you.” Danny grinned.

“You’re awful.” Sam scrunched up her nose while pulling out her phone.



“That’s awful. You look so uncomfortable.” Dick said.

“It was the only way to get my mom to lift the restraining order on Danny after the Freakshow fiasco.” Sam explained, putting her phone away. “Anyways, Dick, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.”

“Have you ever lied to a teacher and what was it about?” Sam asked.

“Technically. My school requires two years of a new foreign language except I know all the ones my school offers so I lied that I didn’t know the language so I could take the class without having to go to the local university for a new language class.” Dick explained.

“That’s a little surprising, but you did say you spoke a ton of languages so I guess it makes sense.” Sam said.

“Tucker, Truth or Dare?” Dick asked.

“Truth.”

“Have you ever gotten jealous of Danny’s powers?” Dick asked.

Tucker and Danny looked at each other and blushed, “Yeah.” Tucker said.

“There’s a story in there.” Wally laughed.

“Oh there is.” Danny sighed. “Remember we told you about Desiree?”

“That’s the one who answers wishes, right?” Dick asked.

Danny nodded before Tucker continued the story, “Well, there was one time when Sam was sick so she ditched us at a football game we were at cause Danny was filling in for the mascot. Well Desiree showed up so Danny had to go fight her so I filled in for Danny. Unfortunately we lost the game and the players took it out on me in the Raven costume.”

“We went to the movies the next day without Sam since she was still sick, but Desiree showed up again and I kinda ditched Tuck.” Danny continued.

“I covered for Danny transforming, my movie sold out, and I ended up watching a lame movie about ponies. I was tired of being left out so… I, y’know, for my own ghost powers.” Tucker said, blushing again.

“Took a while but I was able to get rid of his powers before they took him over completely.” Danny finished.

“So that’s what you meant when you laughed about sharing everything.” Sam said.

“Why’d his powers take him over when yours don’t?” Wally asked.

“I don’t know exactly, though I assume that it’s because Desiree hates me and purposely gave him powers that would take him over and turn him evil, just to spite me.” Danny said.

“Anyways, Wally, Truth or Dare?” Tucker asked.

“Dare obviously.” Wally said.

“Bench press Dani 5 times.” Tucker said, pointing at Dani.

“Easy.” Wally said. “Come over here, Dani. I’m going to lay down and I want you to lay across my hands.”

“Okay.” Dani said, getting up and walking over to Wally who’d laid down in the middle of the circle.

Wally put his hands up and Dani carefully laid across them, her knees in one hand and her upper back on the other. “Dick count for me.” Wally said before carefully lowering Dani down and pushing her back up.

“One… Two… Three…” Dick counted.

“Don’t squirm too much Dani.” Danny warned, his hands out to help catch her if she started to fall.

“Four… and Five!” Dick finished.

Dani transformed in Wally’s hands and flew off them, “That was weird.” She laughed, settling back down next to Danny and Sam and transforming back to human.

“Did you forget I’ve trained under Black Canary?” Wally laughed.

“It’s your turn.” Tucker said.

“Danny with a y, Truth or Dare?” Wally asked.

“Dare.”

“Hmm… I dare you to… post an embarrassing picture of yourself online.” Wally said.

“Easy, Sam I need a picture.” Danny said.

“Perfect.” Sam grinned.



“They really do cuddle every time they fall asleep next to each other.” Dick laughed.

“Yep.” Sam said.

“That’s from freshman year, right?” Tucker asked.

“Yeah, that’s from the zoo.” Danny nodded.

“Your turn, Danny.” Sam reminded him.

“Oh yeah, Dani, Truth or Dare?” Danny said.

“Truth.” Dani said.

“What’s the worst thing you ever had to eat?” Danny asked.

“Nearly moldy fruit probably.” Dani said matter of fact.

“I’m sorry you had to do that.” Danny said, wrapping an arm around her. “You know I’ll get you food if you ever come home, and Frostbite and the others in the Zone will feed you.”

“I know. I wasn’t where I could get here or there quickly though.” Dani said.

“That’s why getting you into the zeta system is so important.” Dick said. “You’ll be able to get to Danny or me very fast and you’ll be closer to food and shelter too.”

“And if you move into the Cave, you’ll never be without food or shelter and I’ll always just be a phone call away.” Danny added.

“I get it.” Dani laughed. “Are we going to keep playing?”

Notes:

Gonna post one more actually!

The "first time" they played truth or dare is a reference to my YJ drabbles fic!

I hope the pictures work, if they don't, the first is Sam in the flower dress from Control Freaks and the other is Danny and Tucker hugging in their sleep in One of a Kind.

So my friends and I decided that the marvel universe is the comic book verse in DC/DP so they can watch the MCU if they want to lol

Chapter 39: Chapter Thirty-Nine

“We can go for one more round of everyone.” Danny said.

“Who all is at the Cave right now?” Wally asked Dick.

“I don’t know. Let me ask Bruce then we’ll continue playing, okay?” Dick said, getting up when the others nodded. Dick went into the other room where Bruce had disappeared before the movie and came back a couple minutes later. “M’gann, Kaldur, Conner, Zee, and Artemis from the Team and Captain Marvel and Red Tornado from the League.” He reported.

“Only missing us and Raquel?” Wally asked.

“Yep.” Dick nodded, sitting back in his spot in the circle between Wally and Danny. “Why’d you ask?”

“I was thinking we could video call the Cave and introduce them to Dani now and have a bigger game of Truth or Dare. At least for the one round.” Wally said.

“That’s not a bad idea.” Dick nodded. “What do you guys say?” He asked Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Dani.

“It’s fine with me.” Danny said, knowing the others would more than likely agree if he did.

“Sure.” Sam and Tucker nodded.

“Do you think they’ll like me?” Dani asked.

“Definitely.” Dick and Wally said at the same time.

“Then sure.” Dani nodded.

Dick got out one of his Robin gloves and set up a video call with the Cave. “This’ll connect to the Cave better than my phone.” He explained.

“This is Red Tornado.” Came the answer when the call went through.

“Hey Red, this is Robin. I was wondering if you could put the Team on. Everyone who’s there.” Dick said.

“Of course.” Red Tornado said, his picture disappearing.

“Robin, this is Aqualad.” Kaldur said, coming into view with M’gann, Conner, Zee, and Artemis behind him.

“Hey Kaldur,” Dick grinned, “This isn’t official stuff so you can relax. We’re playing Truth or Dare and wanted to know if you wanted to join us.”

“Who all is there?” Kaldur asked, relaxing a touch though it was hard to tell.

“Me, Walls, Danny, Sam, Tucker, and Danny’s clone/cousin Dani.” Dick said.

“Hey Kaldur and Megan!” Danny said, poking his head close to Dick so they could see him.

“Hi Danny!” M’gann said.

“Do any of you want to join us? We did one round already but this is Dani’s first time playing so we wanted to play more.” Dick said.

“Danny’s never played before?” Artemis asked.

“Dani, with an ‘i’, Danny’s clone/cousin.” Dick clarified.

“He has a clone?” Conner asked quietly.

“Yep, and you’ll definitely get to meet her soon, promise.” Dick said.

“Well, I’d love to play!” M’gann grinned.

“I think it would be a good Team building exercise.” Kaldur said.

“I can set up the video call to the big TV in the other room.” Zatanna said. “I’m sure Dick can hack the cameras to see us easily.”

“That’s easy enough.” Dick nodded. “I’ll be moving my glove so you can see all of us.”

“Is there anyone who would rather not play?” Kaldur asked, turning to the group with him.

“I’m game if Zee is.” Artemis said, Zatanna nodded.

“Conner?” M’gann asked.

“I guess I can join.” Conner shrugged.

“I’ll set up really quick then.” Zatanna said, leaving the frame.

“Thanks Zee.” Dick said, moving the glove off his arm and setting it carefully on a nearby coffee table. “Can everyone see the call?” He asked the others in the room.

“Yep.” Danny nodded.

The others had moved from the circle into a semi-circle shape around one side of the coffee table, on the other side of the call the group had moved into a room with a large couch which they all piled on. With the screen set up where it was, it looked like they were in a circle. Starting with Danny, they were in order of Danny, Dani, Sam, Tucker, Wally, and Dick; and on the screen closest to Dick, M’gann, Conner, Kaldur, Artemis, and Zatanna, with Zatanna closest to Danny’s side of the screen.

“Can everyone see everyone?” Dick asked both groups.

“Yep.” Danny nodded again. Sam, Dani, Tucker, and Wally also nodded.

“We can.” Kaldur said, M’gann, Conner, Artemis, and Zatanna also nodding.

“Okay, before we start, I’m going to have everyone go around and say their name so everyone knows everyone’s name and maybe a fact about yourself?”

“Danny, with a ‘y’, I’m dating Sam and have ghost powers oh and apparently I’m Dick’s twin.”

“You guys are for sure twins?” Artemis asked.

“My parents’ names on his birth certificate sure, but Bruce is doing a DNA test anyways.” Dick said.

“Dani, with an ‘i’, I’m Danny’s clone and I have ghost powers.”

“Sam, I’m dating Danny and I’m just a regular human my dudes.”

“Tucker, I’m a techno-geek.”

“You should all know me.” Wally laughed.

“And me.” Dick grinned.

“M'gann, or Megan, I’m from Mars and I’m dating Conner.”

“Conner, I’m a clone made from the combined DNA of Superman and Lex Luthor, created to replace Superman should he perish or destroy him should he turn from the Light… oh and I’m dating M’gann.”

“Lex Luthor is a villain.” Danny whispered to Dani.

“Kaldur’ahm, or Kaldur to my friends, I am Atlantean and my dad is a villain.”

“Artemis, I’m dating Zee and my mom is an ex-villain and my dad and sister are still villains.”

“Zatanna, or Zee, and I can do magic and my dad is currently Doctor Fate.”

“Okay, now that everyone knows everyone at least a little, we can start.” Dick said. “So the way we were playing is you can ask anyone but with so many people do we want to go in a circle and just ask the person next to you?”

“Let’s ask anyone.” Artemis said. A couple of the others nodded.

“Well, Dani, it was your turn, go ahead.” Danny said.

************
“Oh, okay, umm… Conner, Truth or Dare?” Dani asked.

“Truth.” Conner said.

“Okay, umm… do you ever compare yourself to Lex Luthor? Cause he’s like your dad and Danny said he’s a bad guy…” Dani asked.

“Not so much anymore. I also have Superman to look up to and he’s much better than Lex Luthor.” Conner said. “I have others I can look up to also, like Black Canary and Batman.”

“Oh okay.” Dani smiled, leaning against Danny’s side.

“Go ahead, Conner, it’s your turn.” M’gann said.

“Hmmm… Kaldur, Truth or Dare.”

“Truth.”

“Who’s your favorite person?” Conner asked.

“Tula, Garth, or Roy.” Kaldur said.

“Who are they?” Dani asked.

“Tula and Garth are his best friends from Atlantis and Roy is his best friend on the surface.” Dick explained to her. “Your turn Kaldur.”

“Sam, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.”

“What’s your favorite thing about Danny, with a ‘y’?” Kaldur asked.

“He doesn’t live life just sitting on the sidelines. He sticks up for people and genuinely wants to help people.” Sam said, blushing.

“Awwww!” Tucker, Dick, and Wally said sarcastically.

“Shut up.” Danny said, also blushing.

“That’s so sweet!” M’gann squealed, Dani giggled at Danny and Sam’s continued blush.

“Go Sam.” Danny said.

“Artemis, Truth or Dare?” Sam asked.

“Dare.”

“Have someone write ‘Funky Monkey’ on your face and leave it for at least the rest of the game.” Sam said.

“Sure.” Artemis shrugged. “Zee?”

Zatanna got up and grabbed a marker and returned to her spot on the couch. “It’s washable.” She said, holding the black marker up for the others to see. She leaned close to Artemis and carefully placed her hands on her face, holding the marker above her cheek, “F-U-N-K-Y M-O-N-K-E-Y, Funky Monkey. I added a heart too.” Zatanna capped the marker and gave Artemis a quick kiss on the opposite cheek, making Artemis blush.

“Okay, Artemis, your turn.” Dick said.

“Right.” Artemis shook her head slightly. “Baywatch, Truth or Dare?”

“Dare.” Wally said.

“Walk on your hands for a full minute, without help from Dick.” Artemis said.

“Why the hate?” Wally asked, standing up and moving away from the group. “Someone needs to get a timer out before I start.”

“I got it.” Dick said, pulling out his phone. “Ready?” Wally nodded and flip onto his hands.

“I can’t see him.” Artemis pouted.

“I’m recording it.” Dick grinned. “I’ll send it once he’s done.”

“How much longer?” Wally groaned, his arms shaking slightly as he moved around.

“10 seconds.” Dick said. “And time.” Wally collapsed on his back.

“That would have been easier if I hadn’t bench pressed Dani earlier.” Wally laughed, getting up and moving back to his spot in the circle.

“You bench pressed Danny?” M’gann asked.

“Dani not Danny.” Wally laughed again, pointing at each as he said their names to clarify.

“Oh.” M’gann blushed.

“Go Walls.” Dick said.

“Tucker, Truth or Dare?” Wally asked.

“Dare.” Tucker said.

“Imitate one of the others and we have to guess who.” Wally said.

Tucker thought for a minute before getting up and running to another room, coming back with a blanket tied around his neck like a cape. “Okay, okay, this isn’t going to make much sense for some of you.” He said, standing in a superhero stance and exclaiming to Sam, “Say! You wear an awful lot of black for a superhero sidekick! Have you thought about switching to bright primary colors?!” making Sam laugh so hard she fell over and Danny blush bright red. “Leaping lighting rods! You felonious fiend!” The others started laughing too, “Relax citizens, I’m on the job!”

“Enough!” Danny said, blush covering his entire face up to his ears.

“Wait, wait, wait, I’m almost done.” Tucker snickered. “Curse this infernal messy room! This looks like a job for… the vacuum cleaner!”

“Danny, you alright?” Dick laughed.

Before Danny could answer Tucker jumped between them, “He’s more than alright! He’s Danny Fenton!” Tucker broke out laughing, took his makeshift cape off and rejoined the circle. “Okay, now I’m done.”

“How was that Danny?” Dani asked.

“That’s right, that’s before you were made. Danny was tired of not having a normal life cause of Phantom stuff so he used the Fenton Ghost Catcher to split himself in half. He was split between Phantom and Fenton but also his personality split too.” Tucker explained.

“Phantom was a stereotypical comic book superhero and wore a bed sheet as a cape, and Fenton was a total Dude Bro.” Sam said.

“That was beautiful.” Artemis laughed.

“Did you really tell Sam to switch to bright primary colors?” Wally asked with a laugh.

“Yeah… Phantom had some interesting ideas about what being a superhero meant.” Danny rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment.

“This coming from the guy who wear bright yellow and red?” Artemis asked.

“At least I wear more than one color, Green Arrow Wannabe.” Wally stuck his tongue out at the camera.

“Can we continue Baywatch?” Artemis asked.

“Megan, Truth or Dare?” Tucker asked just a little louder than he needed to, Danny’s blush finally receeding.

“Oh! Umm… Dare.” M’gann smiled.

“Make everyone smile at least once.” Tucker said.

“Oh that sounds like an easy one!” M’gann grinned.

She turned to Conner and gave him a kiss on the cheek, causing him to smile and blush. She got up and moved to Kaldur who she hugged tightly, he smiled and hugged her back. Moving to Artemis and Zatanna, she knelt in front of them and said, “You’re both beautiful humans and I’m glad to be your friend.” causing both girls to smile and blush. Zatanna gave her a hug in return. M’gann turned and went back to her spot, “That’s everyone here. So let’s see, Danny, with a ‘y’, while I’ve only known you a couple days, I’m glad to have met you and I think you’re a very good protector of your town, friends, and family.” Danny smiled and blushed slightly. “Dani, with an ‘i’, you seem a very smart and capable girl and I would be lucky to have you join us living here at the Cave.”

“Really?” Dani asked.

“Of course! I don’t like lying in general.” M’gann laughed. Dani smiled at this and gave a small nod.

“Sam,” M’gann continued, “I think it’s very cool that you’re ultra-recyclo-vegetarian and I think your grandma is a very sweet lady who’s lucky to have you as a granddaughter.” Sam smiled when the others at the Cave looked confused at the term ultra-recyclo-vegetarian.

“She’s very sweet.” Sam agreed, still smiling.

“I think she knows about Danny.” Dick said. “But we can talk about that later.” He added when Wally elbowed him in the side.

“Keep going, M’gann.” Wally said.

“Okay, Tucker, you seem like a great friend to Danny and the others and I’m glad they have such a reliable friend looking out for them.” M’gann said, Tucker smiled at the praise. “Wally, you have the biggest heart of anyone I know and I’m so proud to be your friend.”

“Aww… M’gann…” Wally smiled and blushed slightly.

“And finally, Dick, you’ve gone through so many hardships in your life but you remain kindhearted and upbeat despite it all, you’re an inspiration to all of us, and I wish you could see how much you mean to all of us.”

“M'gann, you’re so sweet. We don’t deserve you.” Dick said, smiling at his friend. “I wish you were here so I could hug you.”

“I’ll hug you next time I see you.” M’gann promised with a smile. “Now, Danny, with a ‘y’, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.” Danny said.

“What’s your favorite thing about Sam?” M’gann asked.

“Her individuality, intelligence, and utter distain for anything popular.” Danny looked at Sam with so much love in his eyes, Tucker fake gagged at them.

“I thought you were bad before you got together.” Tucker laughed.

“That’s so sweet, Danny.” Sam said, just as much love in her eyes.

“Aww…” M’gann said. “They’re just like Megan and Conner in That’s So Megan!”

“Not everything relates back to that show.” Wally laughed making M’gann blushed slightly.

“Are you done being gross?” Tucker asked Danny, leaning over to push his face to look away from Sam.

“Sorry.” Danny blushed. “Zatanna, right?” She nodded and he continued. “Zatanna, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.” Zatanna said.

“Have you ever had a crush on anyone else on your Team other than Artemis?” Danny asked.

“Dick, Kaldur, and M’gann.” Zatanna laughed.

“That many?” Danny asked, surprised.

“Not me?” Wally frowned.

“Dick is cute and was nice to me when we first met, Kaldur is hot, M’gann is adorable and a sweetheart; but Artemis is the one for me.” Zatanna said, kissing Artemis on the forehead, Kaldur was blushing next to them.

“If you think Dick is cute, does that mean you think Danny is cute?” Tucker asked.

Zatanna studied Danny for a few moments and nodded, “He’s definitely cute.” She grinned when Danny blushed. “Dick, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.” Dick said.

“If your partner agreed, would you ever be open to a polyamorous relationship?” Zatanna asked.

“I don’t see why not.” Dick shrugged.

“Really?” Wally asked.

“If you were okay with it, sure.” Dick said. “Dani, Truth or Dare?”

“Dare.” Dani said.

“I dare you to move into the Cave with the Team.” Dick grinned.

“Truth.” Dani said.

“What would it take to get you to move into the Cave?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know. I want to feel safe all the time like I do with Danny but I don’t want to lose my freedom.” Dani said.

“You wouldn’t lose your freedom!” M’gann said.

“And Bruce said he could get you set up at the local school so you could get some real book learning, which despite what I say about schooling, is super important.” Danny said.

“Especially if you want to be able to do anything other than be a full-time superhero as an adult.” Dick added.

“Conner and I went to the local high school and it’s a great place.” M’gann added.

“I’ll come to the Cave, to visit it and think about it.” Dani said, yawning.

“That’s good enough for me.” Dick said.

“Everyone got a turn, correct?” Kaldur asked.

“I think so.” Danny said.

“Then we should let you go. Dani looks tired and I’m sure you all need rest after the long day you’ve had.” Kaldur said.

“You’re probably right.” Dick said. “We’ll talk to you all tomorrow probably.”

Notes:

Me: *is bad at coming up with Truths or Dares*
Also me: *has them play Truth or Dare for TWO CHAPTERS*

I'm finally caught up with what I've written for extra nano words (I hit 30k for nano last night!) so chapters will be coming a little more slowly again.

Comment your favorite Truth or Dare!

Chapter 40: Chapter Forty

Notes:

I'm SO sorry I'm bad at regular updates! Camp Nano just started today though so Ima be forcing myself to write. (Not just this, but fanfic in general) Goal for the month is 15k words and I'm already at 3k! I've had a few chapters of this ready to go so Ima dump a few out in a row right now.

“We should sleep.” Danny agreed after everyone had said goodbye and the Cave had cut off the video call.

“Okay, we have two options,” Dick started, “we can either all share one room and it can be like a real sleep over, or we can sleep in two rooms and maybe get some actual sleep.”

“One room.” Danny said. “I’m sure we’ll still get sleep but don’t you think that Dani deserves the best first sleep over experience?”

“Of course she does.” Dick nodded in agreement. “Everyone get in PJs and meet in the room Wally and I are sharing.”

The group split up to get changed except for Danny, Dani, and Dick who stayed in the room because Dani stopped the two boys. “I don’t have PJs.” She admitted quietly.

“I have some extra clothes you can borrow.” Dick said. “If you want, tomorrow we can go shopping for some clothes for you.” He said, before leaving to grab some clothes for Dani.

“Not a lot, just enough to fit in a backpack or duffle bag.” Danny added when it looked like she was about to protest. “You should have let me do this a long time ago.” He added.

“Won’t Vlad see us?” Dani asked as Dick came back with a bundle of clothes.

“We can go to Gotham for the day in the Batplane or Bruce can take us to the nearest zeta tube and we can go shopping anywhere you’d like.” Dick said, handing her the clothes.

“Where’s the nearest zeta?” Danny asked as Dani left to change.

“Probably Chicago, though we could probably just shop there.” Dick said.

“That’s probably far enough away from Vlad.” Danny nodded.

“Don’t forget you promised to take Jazz to that one ghost in the Ghost Zone.” Dick said.

“Oh yeah! I’ll text her to let her know. Thanks.” Danny blushed and rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment just as Dani reentered the room in Dick’s spare clothes. “You look adorable.” He told her, giving her a side hug.

“Shut up.” Dani blushed.

“Go join Sam and the others.” Danny said. “Remind them that they have school tomorrow or they need their parents to call out for them.” Dani nodded and left to join the others.

“I’m gonna go get changed. You text Jazz, change, and join us.” Dick laughed.

Danny: Hey so I might have told Skulker that you’d visit him and Ember tomorrow..
Jazz: Why?
Danny: They need a psychiatrist that doesn’t thrive on misery.
Jazz: They’ve been seeing Spectra???
Danny: Yep.
Jazz: If you guys are busy with your thing, I can just take the Spector Speeder on my own.
Danny: You sure?? What if Walker gets you?
Jazz: I’ll call you before I leave and every hour or so until I’m home.
Danny: If you’re sure..
Jazz: I am. You need to spend time with your brother and Dani. I got this :)
Danny: Thanks Jazz
Jazz: Anything for you, little brother.

Danny smiled and put his phone in his pocket, grabbing his backpack to go change. After getting in PJs, he joined the others in Dick and Wally’s room. “Jazz says she’ll visit Skulker on her own in the Spector Speeder so we’re good to do whatever tomorrow.” Danny said.

“She sure about that?” Sam asked.

“She said she’d call before leaving and every hour she’s there. I think I’m going to get the Infi-map from Frostbite before we do anything tomorrow so I can get to her just a bit quicker if she doesn’t call on time or if she doesn’t answer her Fenton Phones.” Danny said.

“Infi-map?” Dick asked.

“I can explain later if you want.” Danny said.

“I think Jazz can handle it, even if she gets caught by Walker.” Tucker said. “She’s badass as long as she’s not holding a Fenton Thermos.” He added with a laugh.

“That’s true.” Sam said. “Tucker and I got called out for at least tomorrow so we’re good for another day.” Danny nodded and gave her a small smile.

“All we all sleeping on the floor?” Dani asked.

“I think so.” Dick said, dropping pillows off the bed onto the floor. “We can make a nest and all curl up together. If that’s okay with you guys.”

“A nest?” Dani asked. “Like a bird?”

“Do you know what a pillow fort is?” Dick asked.

“No?” Dani said.

“That has to change immediately.” Wally said.

“Fort later, nest now.” Dick told Wally. “The biggest difference is a blanket nest doesn’t have a roof.”

“So what is it?” Dani asked.

************
“Your thought of a bird’s nest is a good start, just think that shape but with blankets and pillows so it’s super soft and cozy.” Dick explained.

“Sounds fun!” Dani grinned.

“Blanket nest okay with everyone?” Dick asked. Once everyone nodded, he grinned and grabbed all the blankets off the bed. “Go get the couch cushions and the chair cushions.” He told Wally who quickly ran in and out of the room, depositing cushions with every trip.

“That’s all of them, including the ones from the chairs in Bruce’s room.” Wally said dropping the last cushion into his stack.

“You raided Bruce’s room?” Dick asked.

“I knocked and asked first.” Wally said with a grin.

“That’s good at least.” Dick laughed. “Okay, we’re going to put all the cushions in the corner, some against the walls, then the blankets on top to keep them together, then pillows everywhere.”

The group got to work and within twenty minutes they had a cozy nest ready to go. They crawled into the nest with Tucker on the outside, furthest from the walls. Sam was next to Tucker, then Dani, Danny, Dick, and Wally closest to the walls. Dani curled close to Danny and he pulled Sam close too so Dani was sandwiched tightly between them. Dick leaned his back against Danny’s back and pulled Wally close to his front.

“I feel like a fifth wheel. Sixth wheel?” Tucker said, making the others laugh.

“You can cuddle Dani, Danny, and me.” Sam said. Dick leaned around to see the others.

“Totally!” Danny said, reaching out to Tucker around Dani and Sam.

“Be the big spoon, Tuck.” Sam said.

Dick watched Tucker cautiously wrap his arms around Sam and snuggle in close to the group before laying back down.

“Dick,” Wally whispered, “we forgot a blanket for the top of us.”

“Fuck.” Dick swore. “I’m too comfortable to move. Can you reach a phone?”

“Sure.” Wally grabbed Dick’s phone and handed it to him.

Dick: Can you please come to my room and cover us with a giant blanket? <3
Bruceman: I’ll be right there.

“Bruce is gonna bring us a blanket.” Dick grinned.

“Here you go.” Bruce said, entering the room and covering the group with a large cozy blanket. “Are you guys okay?”

“We’re great, B, just wanted a cuddle pile.” Dick said. “Thanks for the blanket, love you.”

Dick glanced up at Bruce just enough to see him blush, “Love you too, Dick. Goodnight everyone, sleep well.”

“Night, B.” Dick said, the others echoed him.

Bruce turned off the light as he left the room. “So I know people tend to try to stay up all night during sleep overs, but Dani is already asleep and I don’t want to wake her.” Danny whispered.

“We can just sleep.” Dick whispered back. “Goodnight, Danny. I’m glad you’re my twin.”

“Me too, Dick. Night.” Danny whispered.

Notes:

Danny/Sam/Tucker poly ship? Maybe ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Chapter 41: Chapter Forty-One

The next morning Bruce woke them all up just after nine in the morning. All six of them were wrapped around each other, cuddling each other tightly. “I’m about to order breakfast, anything you guys want or don’t want?” He asked.

“Nothing with a face.” Sam mumbled.

“Meat.” Tucker mumbled from behind her.

“Don’t care as long as you didn’t cook it.” Dick said, cuddling into Wally more.

“Rude.” Bruce whispered, leaving the room.

“We should get up.” Danny said, not opening his eyes, enjoying the feeling of Dick and Wally at his back and Dani, Sam, and Tucker at his front.

“Not ‘til food gets here.” Wally said from the other side of Dick.

“Good plan.” Tucker said, cuddling into the pile more.

Dani had yet to stir but Danny could feel her breath on his collarbone as she curled against his front; Sam had her arms around both Dani and Danny, her forehead against Danny’s; Tucker had his arms wrapped around Sam and Dani with one of his hands holding onto Danny’s shirt. Dick’s back was pressed against Danny’s back and their legs were tangled together; on the other side of Dick, from what Danny could feel without moving, Wally had one arm tightly around Dick with the other one reaching out to Danny, hand gripping Danny’s arm.

“Breakfast is here.” Bruce said, coming into the room again and this time turning on the light.

“But we’re cozy.” Dick complained.

“I have pancakes, French toast, waffles, fried eggs, scrambled eggs, bacon, sausage, fresh fruit, toast with jam, yogurt with oats, and croissants to eat and apple juice, orange juice, and coffee to drink.” Bruce said, leaving the room with the light still on.

“Does him leaving the light on make him a super villain of some kind?” Wally asked.

“Definitely.” Tucker said.

“Not technically. Maybe a regular villain.” Dick said.

“What’s the difference?” Sam asked.

“Presentation.” Dick said.

“Scoundrel is a good word for him.” Tucker decided.

“How dare he.” Wally agreed.

“Come on, guys. Let’s get up and eat.” Sam said, trying to extract herself from the boys who were clinging to her and each other around her.

“Dani’s still sleeping though.” Danny said.

“She needs to get up too. You’re going to get the Infi-map from Frostbite and then we’re going shopping for her, right?” Sam said.

“I know, I know.” Danny sighed. “Alright, we’ll get up.”

Groaning, everyone managed to get upright and stumble out to eat except Dani who slept on and Danny carried her out.

“Did you all sleep well?” Bruce asked when everyone was sat down, Dani in Danny’s lap.

“Yeah, B. Could have slept for longer though.” Dick said with a yawn, piling food on his plate.

“I have to get to Gotham as does Leslie. I wanted to make sure you were all up and fed before I left.” Bruce explained. “Do you have plans for today?”

“We’re going to Chicago and buying some new clothes and necessities for Dani.” Dick said.

“Am I paying for this?” Bruce raised an eyebrow at his son.

“Yep.” Dick grinned.

“Sounds good. Has a decision been made about her moving into the Cave?” Bruce asked.

“No.” Danny said. “She said she’d at least visit though. I think meeting Black Canary will help convince her. Getting her to own anything is an achievement in itself though so I’m happy we’re going shopping and I appreciate you being willing to foot the bill.”

“Anything for family.” Bruce said. “Now, how are you planning on getting to Chicago?”

“We… hadn’t thought that far ahead.” Dick blushed.

“What about Jasmine?” Bruce asked.

“Jazz.” Danny corrected. “She’s going into the Ghost Zone for a psychiatric appointment.”

“Does she have a psychiatrist in the Ghost Zone?” Bruce asked.

“No, she is the psychiatrist.” Danny laughed quietly, mindful of Dani in his lap. “She’s going as a couple’s counsellor for a couple… not friends but generally not enemies anymore either.”

“Isn’t she still in school?” Bruce asked.

“Technically, but she’s smart enough to handle what Skulker and Ember’s issues are.” Danny said.

“Which are?” Bruce asked.

“He’s the Ghost Zone’s greatest hunter but he hasn’t really caught anything since meeting me so Ember tends to call him on it.” Danny shrugged. “I think they should just break up but they want to try to work it out so Jazz is going to help.”

“That’s nice of her.” Bruce said. “Do any of you have a driver’s license other than Dick?”

“We don’t really drive anywhere so no.” Sam said.

“What are you thinking, Bruce?” Dick asked.

“You can rent a car and drive everyone to Chicago.” Bruce said.

“Why do you have to go back to Gotham?” Tucker asked.

“Board meeting, they won’t be put off even for a family emergency. Should only take a couple hours.” Bruce said.

“Can’t you go virtually?” Dick asked.

“Tell you what, if you really want me to go shopping with you, I’ll tell the board that they can deal with Alfred.” Bruce said.

“I’d like that.” Dick said.

“Shopping with a parental figure that’s not seen as a menace or lives to embarrass me? Sounds perfect!” Danny said.

“I can still embarrass you if you want.” Bruce laughed, a little too loudly, waking Dani.

“No thanks.” Danny glared at Bruce.

“Danny?” Dani asked, looking confused as to how she got where she was.

“Breakfast, you have a lot of choices.” Danny gave her a smile and moved her to her own seat so she could eat.

“What time to you want to get going then?” Bruce asked.

“Well, you need to contact the board and Danny needs to make a quick trip into the Ghost Zone so, hour?” Dick suggested.

“Make it two. Frostbite likes to talk.” Danny said.

“So does the board.” Bruce added.

“Well, it’s 10 now, so meet at noon here for food and to head to Chicago or meet here at noon and head to Chicago for food and shopping?” Bruce asked.

“Food in Chicago.” Wally said.

“Sounds good.” Bruce said.

“What did your friend say about the zeta?” Sam asked.

“Friend is probably too strong of a word.” Dick whispered with a laugh.

Bruce glared at Dick slightly, “Adam said that he can have a zeta set up within a month.”

“That’s not too bad.” Sam said.

“We’ll get you all into the system before then though. If you want, we can take the time today to get you all into the zeta system.” Bruce said.

“That’d be nice.” Danny said. “Then we can visit each other more often.” He added to Dick.

“And Dani once she moves into the Cave.” Dick winked.

“Who said I was moving into the Cave?” Dani asked around a mouthful of fruit.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full, Dani. It’s gross.” Danny scolded.

“You’re such a dad.” Tucker laughed.

Danny glared at him as Dani smiled. “Better Danny than Vlad.” Dani said.

************
“Danny, if you’re done eating, why don’t you head to the Ghost Zone now.” Dick suggested.

“Good idea. I’ll be back.” Danny gave Sam a kiss on her forehead and Dani a kiss on the top of her head before transforming and flying out the window.

“Bruce, go call the board and Alfred.” Dick said.

“You don’t get to boss me around.” Bruce said, getting up anyways.

“You’re done eating and that’s all you need to do this morning besides getting Dr. Thompkins to Gotham.” Dick said.

“How is she getting back to Gotham?” Wally asked.

“The jet we came in. I’ll be renting a car to get us to Chicago and we can drop her off on the way.” Bruce said.

“You’re gonna need something bigger than a car, B.” Dick laughed.

“Yeah?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah. You, me, Wally, Dani, Danny, Sam, and Tucker is seven people. If we take Dr. Thompkins to the airport, that’s eight. A normal car seats five.” Dick explained slowly.

“I’m going to go call the board and Alfred.” Bruce said, throwing a light Bat Glare at Dick, who just grinned at him.

After Bruce left the room, Dick turned to Dani, “So is there anything specific you want to buy for yourself?”

“I don’t know.” Dani shrugged.

“Well, we’ll get you a bag of some sort to hold everything, clothes, PJs, toiletries, a good coat.” Dick listed.

“I don’t need a coat. I have my hoodie and I don’t really get cold anyways.” Dani said.

“Danny wears one to help keep up appearances.” Sam said.

“Oh.” Dani said.

“I would love to get her a cell phone.” Sam said.

“No, they’re so lame!” Dani protested.

“We’ll grab her a communicator when we get you all into the zeta system.” Dick said. “You, Tucker, and Jazz can get some too.”

“You know, Dani, some phones can get on the internet, you can text rather than call, and you can take and send pictures.” Wally said.

“I’ll think about it.” Dani said, crossing her arms in a pout.

“Danny is going to be thrilled.” Sam grinned.

“We should get dressed and ready to go.” Dick said, stacking the plates on the table together.

“Probably.” Sam said, helping Dick.

“Dani, do you have something to wear today or do you want to borrow something for the trip?” Dick asked as Wally, Tucker, and Sam left the room to change.

“I have my clothes but I’d like to borrow something.” Dani smiled.

“I have a NASA shirt you can borrow. I don’t think I have pants that’ll fit you though.” Dick said.

“I’d love to wear a NASA shirt! Did you know that they only choose one hundred people-“ Dani was cut off.

“Every two years to join the space program.” Danny finished for her as he entered through the window, holding a large map. “Get a new fact.” He grinned at Dani, ruffling her hair.

“You going to explain this Infi-map now?” Dick asked.

“Oh yeah, sure.” Danny held out the map in front of him and carefully placed it on the table. “This is a near complete map of the Ghost Zone, including all man-made and natural portals connecting it to Earth. It can take the user to anywhere through the portals. Some portals lead to other times as well as places. We can tell you that story later. Anyways, what’s important is that if Jazz is in trouble while we’re gone, this can take me straight to her very quickly. I just have to be careful not to activate it early.” He blushed.

“That a story too?” Dick asked with a small laugh.

“Same story. Maybe we’ll tell it on the drive to Chicago.” Danny said. “Dani, go get dressed.”

“Dick’s gonna loan me a NASA shirt.” Dani grinned, hanging onto Danny’s arm.

“We’ll buy her one or two also.” Dick laughed.

“Probably a good idea.” Danny said, smiling softly at Dani.

“Come on, Dani. Let’s grab you that shirt so you can get changed. Danny, we’ll meet you back here, you go get changed too.” Dick said, gently peeling Dani off Danny and leading her away.

Dick gave Dani the shirt then sent her off to get change then got changed out of PJs himself and met everyone back at the table.

“Are any of you bringing a bag of some sort?” Danny asked.

“Wasn’t planning on it.” Dick shrugged.

“I can grab my purple spider bag and we can put the map in that. Where’s Bruce?” Sam asked.

“I think he’s still talking to the board. Danny was faster than we were expecting.” Dick said.

“Yeah, Frostbite wasn’t in as talkative a mood as I was expecting and I didn’t run into anyone so I was in and out pretty fast. Stopped to talk to Jazz briefly though.” Danny said. “Mostly to let her know I had the Infi-map and would get to her as fast as possible if she needed me.”

“She seems pretty cool.” Dick said. “How old is she again?”

“20, why?” Danny asked.

“I think, if they’re not in a situation like this weekend, her and Kaldur would get along well.” Dick shrugged. “Don’t you think so, Walls?”

Wally thought for a moment before nodding, “I could definitely see it. They’re both responsible, older sibling types who can be silly when necessary. I thought he liked Roy though, since getting over Tula?”

“He could like both.” Dick shrugged. “I’m not planning on pushing them together but I think them hanging out when he’s not on mission and she’s not as worried about her little brother would be a good thing.”

“Who are you trying to get together now?” Bruce asked, entering the room.

“No one.” Dick said quickly.

“Kaldur and Jazz.” Wally said when Bruce glanced at him.

“Snitch.” Dick stuck his tongue out at Wally.

“Dude, he’s Batman. I’m not lying to him.” Wally said, gesturing at Bruce.

“Good.” Bruce said.

“Did you talk to the board?” Dick asked to change the subject.

“I did. I told them that I was out of town and unavailable to come in this week and if they had any concerns, they could talk to Alfred. Then I called Alfred to let him know and he was very angry that they’d even suggest I leave you when you’re going through this.” Bruce smiled. “He’ll put them in their place.”

“Are you going to go rent something now?” Dick asked.

“That was my plan.” Bruce nodded before heading to the door.

Notes:

Kaldur/Roy/Jazz poly ship? Maybe ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

Chapter 42: Chapter Forty-Two

Notes:

Last one for today!

Everyone lounged on the couch, cuddled together while they waited for Bruce to get back. Before Bruce got back, Jazz called Danny’s phone.

“Jazz?” Danny answered his phone with the hand that had been around Dani who was currently curled up in his lap with her legs across Sam’s.

“Hey little brother. It’s 11 on the dot and I’m getting into the Spector Speeder to see Skulker and Ember now. I’ll call you in an hour.” Jazz said.

“Thanks Jazz. Talk to you in an hour.” Danny smiled as he hung up, leaning back into Tucker who had an arm around Danny’s shoulders. “Jazz is heading into the Ghost Zone.” He told the others.

“You sure you’re okay with her going?” Sam asked where she was leaning into Danny.

“For now. We’ll see what happens if she doesn’t call in exactly an hour.” Danny laughed.

“You all look comfortable.” Bruce said reentering the room.

“We are.” Dick said from his spot on Wally’s lap with his legs across Tucker’s.

“Are you ready to go?” Bruce asked, raising an eyebrow at the group.

“Yep.” Dick said. “You just have to grab Dr. Thompkins.”

“What car did you get?” Sam asked.

“Black Chevy Suburban. It was the only one available that would fit everyone.” Bruce said. “I’ll grab Leslie and meet you all downstairs.”

“Sounds good.” Dick said, climbing off Wally’s lap.

The group made their way downstairs and waited just inside the hotel doors for Bruce and Dr. Thompkins. Danny saw them first and laughed when he noticed that Bruce was carrying all of Dr. Thompkins’ bags.

“So, before we drop off Dr. Thompkins, we need to make a stop at my place.” Sam said. “I need to grab my purple spider bag to hold the Infi-map so we don’t accidentally activate it.” She added in a whisper.

“That’s fine.” Bruce said, staggering out of the hotel with all of Dr. Thompkins’ things.

Dick sniggered when he saw the car Bruce had rented. “What?” Wally asked.

“Batmo-burban.” Dick whispered, just loud enough that Wally and his new friends could hear.

All six of them burst out in loud laughter which, after getting a confused look from Bruce, only got worse. Dick nearly fell over from laughing so hard and Dani did fall. After the shock of falling had faded, she burst into more giggles which set everyone off again.

“What’s got you guys in a fit?” Bruce asked after getting all the bags in the back of the Suburban.

“They’re just being teenagers, Bruce. If you’d had more friends you’d know that.” Dr. Thompkins said, climbing into the front seat.

Bruce’s flabbergasted look set them off more, Dick was hanging off Wally’s shoulder to try and stay upright while Danny hung off Tucker’s shoulder. “Okay, that’s enough laughing at my expense,” Bruce glared, “get in the car.”

Danny took a deep, calming breath, “Sorry, Bruce.” He grinned.

“I don’t think you are.” He sighed.

Everyone piled into the car and Bruce drove them to Sam’s. She ran inside and ran back out a couple minutes later with her purple spider bag. Danny put the Infi-map into the bag and sighed, “That’s better.” After they dropped off Dr. Thompkins at the airport, Bruce started towards Chicago.

“Have any of you been to Chicago before?” Bruce asked.

“I have with my parents.” Sam said.

“Not us.” Tucker said.

“Not to change the subject,” Dick said, “but are you going to tell us about accidentally activating the map?”

“Sure.” Danny nodded. “So the first time we met Frostbite we were…”

“Totally and completely lost in the Ghost Zone.” Sam interjected.

“Attempting to map out the Ghost Zone so we wouldn’t get lost.” Danny said. “Frostbite offered to use the map the help us get home but I was holding it with Sam and Tucker when he explained how it works. Which is basically, if you think about where you want to go, it’ll take you there, hence the bag. When he explained that, I went ‘You mean if I say "take us home" it'll take us—’ and the map zoomed us back to the Fenton Portal.”

“And then instead of giving it back to Frostbite, someone wanted to explore with it and we lost it to Vlad and had to chase him in and out of the Ghost Zone to get it back.” Sam rolled her eyes.

“Dani, is this your first time in a car?” Wally asked, Danny looked over and saw Dani staring at everything in the car and out the windows, not paying attention to anyone inside.

“Dani?” Danny asked when she didn’t respond.

“Huh?” Dani tore her eyes off what she was staring at to look at Danny.

“Wally asked if it’s your first time in a car.” Danny said.

“Yep. I’ve barely been in the Spector Speeder.” She turned her attention back to the car itself, ignoring the boys.

“I wish I could give her more experiences.” Danny said softly.

“You will once we get her to move into the Cave and you can see her on a regular basis. Plus we can get her into school in Happy Harbor. She’ll be safe there and able to grow up like a normal, superpowered teen.” Dick said just as softly.

“I suppose you would know better than me.” Danny grinned.

“Both M’gann and Conner went to Happy Harbor High and they turned out fine.” Dick said. Wally gave him a look and Dick amended, “Mostly fine. To be fair, Conner is like 4 and M’gann is a Martian.”

“What’s this button?” Dani asked, leaning over to the front of the car.

“Air conditioning.” Danny answered.

“This one?”

“Defrost for the front window.”

“This one?”

“Defrost for the back.”

“And these?”

“Heat up and down.”

“This one?”

“Radio on and off.”

“This twisty one?”

“Volume up and down.”

“This twisty one?”

“Radio tuner.”

“What’s this thing?”

“Spot for an aux cord.”

“What’s an aux cord?”

“Connects your phone or whatever to the car.”

“What about this one?”

“Dani, can you please sit correctly? I’d hate to see you get hurt if something happened.” Danny sighed.

“Sorry Danny.” Dani said, sitting back in her seat.

“On the way back you can sit in the front and Bruce and tell you about all the buttons.” Dick grinned.

“You sure about that, Dick?” Danny asked.

“Oh yeah,” Dick nodded, “Bruce would be thrilled to answer a million questions.” He added loud enough to get Bruce’s attention.

“Can’t be worse than when Dick moved in.” Bruce said.

************
“Are we getting pizza once we get to Chicago?” Dick asked.

“Yes!” Wally exclaimed.

“I suppose so.” Bruce said. “Unless Dani wants something different.”

“I’m fine with pizza.” Dani said.

“Then we need to buy a duffle or bag of some sort before we do clothes shopping for Dani.” Dick said.

“Do you have a list of everything we need to get?” Bruce asked.

“I have a mental list.” Dick said. “Do you need me to write it down somewhere?”

“I can put it in my PDA!” Tucker grinned, pulling out a PDA and stylus.

“I’d like an actual list we can go off of.” Bruce said.

“We can get one figured out before we get there.” Dick said. “You going to make the list, Tucker?”

“I’m ready. Just tell me what to write.” Tucker said, holding up his PDA.

“Okay, duffle or hiking backpack.” Dick started.

“Bras, underwear, socks.” Sam said. “You gotta start with the underthings and work your way out.” 

“Shirts including NASA ones.” Danny said.

“Both long and short sleeves.” Sam added.

“Probably pants.” Dick said.

“PJs.” Wally said.

“Keep going.” Tucker said.

“Jacket, coat, or sweater. Probably a couple. Something more than just a hoodie.” Dick said.

“Do you want a swimsuit or something like that?” Danny asked Dani.

“Might as well.” Dani shrugged.

“New shoes and sandals, I think all she has is her tennis shoes.” Sam said.

“Toothbrush, toothpaste, floss.” Danny said.

“Deodorant.” Sam said.

“Hair brush?” Wally suggested. Danny nodded and Tucker added it.

“Nail clippers and maybe a nail file.” Sam said.

“Sunscreen and sunglasses.” Wally said.

“Oh yeah, we were gonna get her a camera too. Should get extra memory cards too.” Sam said.

“An e-reader of some kind would be good too. If Bruce is okay with it, we can hook up his credit card to it so she can get any book to read.” Dick said.

“If he’s not, I have a credit card we can hook up to it.” Sam said. “I’ll gladly let my parents pay until I’m able to be out on my own.”

“What about after?” Dick asked.

“She might not be able to get as many, but I’ll gladly pay then too.” Sam said, giving Dani an almost motherly smile.

“Wally, do you or your uncle have a favorite pizza place in Chicago?” Bruce asked as they entered the city.

“I don’t, not sure about Uncle Barry. Can’t really go wrong with Chicago pizza though.” Wally said.

“Sounds good.” Bruce said, pulling over long enough to open his maps app and get directions to a nearby pizza place.

Notes:

So I'll be doing a lot of writing, not just this story, this month so if you like my writing, keep an eye out! I finished a Star Wars Clone Wars fic today that I'll upload today or tomorrow.

Comment where you think this story should go!

Chapter 43: Chapter Forty-Three

Notes:

Sorry for the wait, but I'll drop a few chapters today!

After the seven of them had devoured 10 pizzas and Danny had gotten a call from Jazz to confirm she was okay, the group went back out to what Dick was still calling the Batmo-burban to the others in a soft whisper.

“Do you have a list of everything we’re getting?” Bruce asked once everyone was buckled in.

“I think so.” Danny said. “Tuck?”

“I have everything you guys said in my PDA.” He grinned.

“Unless we decide to get other things as well, we have everything to get on the list.” Dick said.

“What’s our first stop then?” Bruce asked.

“We could probably get everything at Target, if you think a billionaire can be seen in a Target.” Sam said.

“I don’t have a problem going to Target but I’m worried…” Bruce started.

“About? Women falling all over themselves around you?” Dick laughed.

“No…” Bruce said.

“That’s a yes. B, unless someone is actually paying attention, you’re just gonna look like a tired dad with a bunch of kids.” Dick said. “I mean, we look close enough to be related, Danny and I are related, Dani is Danny’s clone so she looks like us too. Wally, Tucker, and Sam will just look like what they are, our friends and significant others.”

“I can’t imagine having three kids.” Bruce shook his head.

“Better get used to having them around, B.” Dick laughed.

“I know that, I just mean, three of my own.” Bruce said.

They pulled into the Target parking lot and piled out of the Batmo-burban. Bruce grabbed a cart as they entered Target and looked to Dick, “What’s first?”

“Duffle. We gotta make sure we can fit everything into whatever bag we get and that she can still carry it.” Dick said.

The group made their way towards where they thought the duffle bags might be and found an employee to ask.

“Excuse me, miss, we’re looking for duffle bags. Can you point us in the right direction?” Bruce asked the employee, a blonde girl probably in her mid-20s.

“Of course!” She said brightly. “Right this way.” She led them a few aisles away and showed them the different sizes, brands, and colors. “Did you need anything else?” She asked.

“That’s it for now. Thank you.” Bruce gave her a smile.

Danny pulled a large dark blue one out and held it out to Dani, “Is this too big for you to carry easily?” He asked.

Dani pulled the shoulder strap over her head and moved it around so it settled against her back, “I think so, as long as it’s not too heavy.”

“Let’s grab this one then.” Danny said, taking the bag back from Dani and putting it in the cart, open so they could put everything in it as it was picked out so they knew it all fit.

“Did you want the blue?” Bruce asked Dani.

“I like blue.” Dani nodded.

“Okay, I just wanted to make sure you actually liked it and wasn’t just getting it because Danny picked it out.” Bruce said.

“I appreciate that.” Dani grinned at him.

“Do you know any of your sizes?” Bruce asked.

“Nope.” Dani said.

“We should split up. Danny, Dani, and I can go get her bras, underwear, and socks and figure out what sizes she’s currently wearing, while the rest of you go get some of the toiletries and we meet back here.” Sam said.

“That’s a good plan.” Dick said. “We can grab the toothbrush, tooth paste, floss, a brush, fingernail clippers and a file, and deodorant without much input. And we can always switch things out if you don’t like what we grab. Does that work for you?” He asked Dani.

“That’s fine with me.” Dani said.

“I’m going to grab a basket to put things in so they can have the cart.” Wally said, heading back to the entrance quickly but still at normal human speeds.

Once he was back, Danny took control of the cart from Bruce and followed Dani and Sam towards the women’s clothing to find underthings and sizing for Dani. He followed the girls as Sam grabbed things, held them up to Dani, and put them in the cart. After making sure she had plenty of socks, underwear, and bras, Sam moved on to grabbing multiple sizes of random shirts, pants, and dresses and heading to the changing rooms.

“Just… sit here and wait for us.” Sam said, taking Dani into the changing rooms.

“That was my plan.” Danny laughed, sitting on the floor near the changing rooms and pulling out his phone.

Danny: Just letting you know, we’re at the changing rooms figuring out Dani’s sizing. We got underthings for her already.
Dick: Sounds good. We’re almost done. We’ll head to you rather than meeting in the middle.

A couple minutes later Dick, Wally, Tucker, and Bruce joined Danny. “How much longer will they be?” Dick asked as Bruce added the things from the basket to the cart.

“Not sure, Sam grabbed multiple sizes of shirts, pants, and dresses so it depends on how good Sam is at guessing sizes.” Danny shrugged.

“Dresses?” Wally asked. “That wasn’t on our list.”

“Nah, but Sam thought it’d be good for Dani to know the size anyways just in case someone wants to buy her one. She’s probably thinking that Megan would want to take her shopping when she moves into the Cave.” Danny explained.

“Oh, she would.” Dick laughed.

“She doesn’t buy clothes for herself so the option to shop for someone would be very tempting for her.” Wally said.

“Oh, you guys are done.” Sam said as she and Dani left the changing rooms.

“Did you figure out what sizes she needs?” Bruce asked.

“Yep. We’re keeping the jeans I grabbed that are the right size.” Sam said, putting one pair of jeans into the cart and the rest of the clothes on the return rack.

“How many outfits are you thinking of buying?” Danny asked.

“I was thinking seven shirts, two pairs of jeans, four sets of PJs.” Sam said. “At least until she moves into the Cave.”

“Who said I was moving into the Cave?” Dani asked.

“Are you saying you won’t?” Sam asked. “You know it would bring peace of mind to Danny, you already like Megan who lives there, and you’ll still have freedom.”

“Why don’t we table this for now and focus on picking out clothes Dani will like.” Bruce said. “Shirts first. Are there any styles you want?”

“NASA.” Dani said, showing off the NASA shirt Dick had lent her.

“NASA shirts coming up.” Bruce said. “If you see something else you like, let me know and we’ll grab it.”

“Unless you’re Conner, having more than one style of shirt is a good idea.” Wally said.

“What about Conner?” Danny asked.

“Oh when we,” Wally dropped his voice so other couldn’t hear, “broke him out of Cadmus, he didn’t have any clothes other than his solar suit so I took him shopping and all the shirts he grabbed were the same Superman shirt.” He laughed.

“That’d be like if Dani bought only shirts with your logo on it.” Dick added in a whisper.

“Ah.” Danny said.

“He wore them inside out to school.” Wally laughed.

After finding a couple NASA shirts, at least two long sleeve shirts, a couple Black Canary shirts, and a Batman and Robin shirt, and another pair of jeans. Bruce turned to Dani, “Are there any designs you want on your pajamas?”

“Space or Black Canary.” Dani grinned.

Bruce sighed, “At least she’s not a Superman fan.” He said, nearly to himself.

************
“Let’s go get some PJs.” Dick laughed.

They found three different space themed PJs and managed to find one Black Canary set.

“What’s next?” Bruce asked Tucker.

“Jacket, coat, or sweater.” Tucker said, PDA out.

“I think that’s this way.” Bruce said, steering the cart. “Are you thinking something heavy or just something regular?”

Dani shrugged so Danny said, “I think since she already has a hoodie, and we don’t really feel the cold, if we get a waterproof jacket that can fit over her hoodie that would be a good idea. It would help keep her dry and layering looks cozy and very cool.”

“So a raincoat or a windbreaker?” Bruce asked.

“Something like that.” Danny nodded.

“Good idea.” Sam said.

Dani looked through some of the raincoats and windbreakers before pulling a raincoat out and holding it up, “This one is cute!” It was a dark blue with planets and star all over it.

“That is cute.” Danny agreed. “Is that the one you want?”

“It’s very cute.” Dani hugged it to her chest.

“Put it on to make sure it fits over your hoodie.” Sam said.

Dani did and found that to fit it over her hoodie she needed one size up, “Can you find it in the next size?” She asked.

“I’m not seeing that one exactly but this one is cool too.” Wally said, pulling out a light blue one with clouds on it. “It’s not space but it changes color when wet so it’s light blue with clouds when dry and dark blue with rain clouds and raindrops when wet.”

“That’s cool!” Dani said, taking the coat from Wally to try on. “And it fits!”

“Do you want that one then?” Danny asked.

“Yeah!” Dani grinned.

“Go ahead and put it in the cart then.” Bruce said.

“Thanks.” Dani put the coat in the cart and gave Bruce a small hug.

Bruce put an arm around her and looked to Tucker, “What’s left?”

“Swimsuit, shoes and sandals, sunscreen and sunglasses, camera with extra memory cards, and an e-reader.” Tucker listed while Danny pulled out his phone and stepped away from the group for a minute.

“Should have picked up sunscreen when we were getting the toiletries.” Dick said.

“Jazz is heading home and will text me when she gets home and can use her phone correctly.” Danny said.

“What kind of shoes were you thinking?” Bruce asked.

“Well all she has is tennis shoes so I was just thinking something else.” Sam said with a shrug. “Maybe a pair of flats?”

“That might be a good idea.” Bruce agreed. “Selina wears flats a lot.” He added with a blush.

“Do we want to get the swimsuit next?” Dick asked.

“Might as well.” Danny said.

“What are flats?” Dani asked.

“Let’s do shoes and sandals next cause I don’t know how to explain them.” Danny said.

They headed to the shoes and after trying a few on to get the right size, Dani picked out a pair of black flats that had a black fabric rose on the top and a pair of flip flops with planets on them. Danny got a text from Jazz saying she was home and to text her if they needed her for anything. The group then went to the swimsuits.

“You’ve got two main options.” Sam said. “First, you could get a one piece. Or you could get a two piece. Two pieces you have the option of a bikini or a tankini.” She showed one of each as she said them.

“And if you want, you can get a pair of swim trunks to go on top. It makes some people feel more comfortable.” Dick added.

“Hmm… I think I want a one piece and swim trunks.” Dani said.

“Any designs in particular?” Bruce asked.

“B…” Dick shook his head at Bruce. “Take a wild fucking guess what she’s going to say.”

“Language.” Bruce scolded.

“Sorry, B.” Dick grinned. “Just look for space or Canary themed ones.”

“She’s so pretty.” Dani said.

“She is.” Dick agreed.

Wally found black swim trunks with planets on it and Dani found an all black one piece that she liked. “These are awesome! Now I just need to learn to swim!” Dani grinned.

“I can teach you.” Danny said, wrapping an arm around Dani.

“All that’s left is sunscreen, sunglasses, and electronics.” Tucker said.

“I don’t know where sunglasses would be but sunscreen is back over by the toiletries. I can run and grab some really quick while you all head to the electronics.” Dick suggested.

“Okay.” Danny nodded.

“Do you want spray or lotion sunscreen?” Dick asked.

“I have no idea.” Dani shrugged.

“Go ahead and grab both.” Bruce said. Dick nodded and headed off while the rest of them went the other direction to the electronics.

“What kind of camera do you want to get?” Tucker asked.

“I don’t know.” Dani shrugged again.

“I don’t think she needs a big one.” Danny said.

“What about this one? It’s small enough to fit in her pocket and is also waterproof.” Sam said, pointing at one of the small point and shoot cameras. “Dani?”

“I like it!” Dani grinned.

“I’ll go grab a couple memory cards and batteries, you guys head to the e-readers.” Tucker said after Sam put the camera into the cart.

“Sounds good.” Danny nodded.

“Are we almost done?” Bruce asked.

“Yep.” Danny said as the group headed to e-readers.

“Here’s sunscreen for you.” Dick said, rejoining them and putting two different sunscreens into the cart.

“What’s left?” Bruce asked.

“E-reader and sunglasses once Tuck gets back with the batteries and memory cards.” Sam said.

“We can get sunglasses elsewhere if you want.” Bruce said.

“Whatever works for you.” Dani said.

“I say if we can’t find them easily, we get them somewhere else.” Sam said.

“Good idea.” Bruce said.

“Is there one of these e-readers you like better?” Danny asked Dani.

“I don’t know. What’s the differences?” Dani asked.

“Memory space and size mostly.” Sam said.

“This one is waterproof.” Tucker said pointing to one of them as he rejoined the group.

“That’s the one we should get.” Dani said.

“Probably a good idea.” Dick said.

“That’s the last thing on the list, right?” Bruce asked as Tucker put the e-reader, batteries, and the memory cards into the cart.

“Last thing other than sunglasses.” Tucker said, double checking the list on his PDA.

“We can just get them later. Let’s go pay for all this and head to the nearest zeta to get them all in the system.” Dick said.

After Bruce paid over $1,000 for all the supplies the group headed out, piled bags into the Batmo-burban, and headed for the nearest zeta.

Notes:

The raincoat that Dani gets is one that's available at the pet store I work at for dogs and I think I've seen similar ones available for people at Target lol

update 1/4

Chapter 44: Chapter Forty-Four

“How is this my life, Sam?” Danny asked, leaning against her as the seven of them drove to the nearest zeta. “All I wanted was to impress you and now I’m a superhero, I have a twin who’s fricking Robin, a clone who could be a superhero if she wanted, and I’m in a car with Batman, Robin, and Kid Flash driving to add me to the zeta tube system.”

“Are you finally admitting you went into the portal to impress Sam?” Tucker asked.

“I thought we figured that out with Desiree?” Sam asked Tucker.

“What’s wrong, Danny?” Dick asked.

“Ah, nothing. Just contemplating my afterlife.” Danny shrugged. Dick looked at him with something close to horror, “I was kidding, Dick! I’m not dead dead, just… half dead… sometimes.”

“I don’t think you’re helping, kid.” Bruce said.

“Dick, I’m fine. I’ve been a halfa for years with no real side effects on my human half. Vlad’s been a halfa for decades and he hasn’t had any real side effects either… aside from what happened right away to him. He still ages and so, while I haven’t noticed much difference yet, I should age fairly normally.” Danny explained.

“The fact he hasn’t noticed much difference is cause he still acts 14.” Sam rolled her eyes.

“I do not!” Danny whined.

“I suppose that’s a good thing. Have you noticed anything, Sam?” Dick asked.

“Have I noticed him aging in the last few years?” Sam asked, Dick nodded so she continued, “I have. Little things like he’s a little taller and just a touch broader. I know he’s half ghost but I don’t actually think he’s half dead.”

“Thanks, Sam.” Dick gave her a smile and leaned into Wally’s side.

“I’m sorry, Dick. When you’re a ghost, or a halfa, you tend to make death jokes a lot.” Danny said. “Sometimes I forget not everyone finds them funny.”

“I’ll get there.” Dick said. “You’ve also got to remember that I found my twin and found out that he’s half ghost in the same day. It’s a touch overwhelming.”

“You should be whelmed.” Wally shook his head with a grin.

“Totally whelmed, you’re right.” Dick grinned back.

“What’s that mean?” Dani asked.

“Well, you can be overwhelmed and underwhelmed, why not just whelmed?” Dick asked.

“Because it means the same thing as overwhelmed?” Bruce said quietly, not quite quiet enough that Danny and Dani didn’t hear but none of the others seemed to as only Danny and Dani laughed.

“What?” Dick asked.

“Nothing.” Danny grinned.

“I don’t believe you…” Dick gave him a look and Danny tried to look innocent.

“Why would I lie to my twin?” Danny asked as innocently as he could.

“We’re almost at the zeta.” Bruce said from the front drawing everyone’s attention.

After pulling into a random alley, the group piled out of the Batmo-burban. “I’ll grant everyone access and take you all to the Cave, I’ll get you properly inputted there.” Bruce explained. “Dani, do you want to bring all your new things so you can sort through them and pull tags and such off at the Cave or do you want to leave everything here?”

Dani looked at Danny who said, “Take it with you, we can get the tags off all the clothes and Tuck can show you how to use the camera and e-reader.”

“Techno-geek at your service.” Tucker gave a small bow towards Dani causing her to laugh.

“Then we’ll bring them.” Dani said to Bruce who started to grab bags from the Batmo-burban.

“I need one of you to carry some of these so I have a hand free to grant you all access.” Bruce said.

“Wally and I can take all of it and meet you at the Cave.” Dick said, taking the bag Bruce had already pulled out while Wally grabbed the rest. “We’ll meet you all there.”

“Recognized. Robin B 0-1. Kid Flash B 0-3.”

“Our turn.” Bruce said, turning to the zeta. “Override. Batman 0-2.”

“Recognized. Access granted.”

“Step up, say your full name, once it says ‘recognized’, step forward and you’ll be transported to the Cave.” Bruce explained.

“Samantha Manson.” Sam stepped through.

“Tucker Foley.”

“Go ahead, Dani, I’ll be right behind you.” Danny said, pushing Dani forward slightly.

“Danielle Fenton.” Dani shot Danny a nervous look but stepped through when he gave her a smile and a small nod.

“Daniel Fenton.” Danny stepped through and, after seeing a bright light, stepped into a cave like area. He looked around and saw Dani, Tucker, Sam, Dick, Wally, Megan, Kaldur, and Conner who had his arm around Megan.

“Batman 0-2.” The machine behind him said and then Bruce was standing next to him.

“I’ll start inputting you one at a time.” Bruce said, turning back to the machine and pulling out a holographic keyboard. “First, Sam, do you want it to call you Samantha Manson when you use it or something else?”

“Just Sam if you can.”

“That’s fine. You don’t have a hero name or sidekick name, something so others don’t know who you are?” Bruce asked.

“No, Tuck and I don’t dress up in funny costumes.” Sam smirked, raising an eyebrow at Bruce who raised one at her.

“Just Sam then. Tucker, what about you?”

“Just Tucker please.”

“Dani?” Bruce turned to the smallest of the group.

“Dani with an ‘i’.” Dani grinned.

“Wait, does whatever the scan is change if she’s in her ghost form?” Danny asked. “Same for me too I guess.”

“That’s a good question.” Bruce said. “One of you transform and I guess we’ll find out.”

“I will.” Danny said, quickly transforming.

“Access denied.”

“Well, that answers one question I’m sure your sister has.” Bruce said.

“Dani and I will have to be scanned again then.” Danny said.

“We’ll get that in a minute, for now, Dani with an ‘i’ is in as a human. Danny, what do you want your name to be when you come through as a human?”

“Danny is fine, only Vlad and occasionally teachers call me Daniel. If you want to be cheeky you can put it in as Danny with a ‘y’.” Danny grinned.

“Danny it is.” Bruce nodded. “Dani can you transform? We’ll scan your ghost half first then Danny’s.”

“Sure!” Dani grinned and transformed.

“Override. Batman 0-2.”

“Recognized. Access granted.”

“Go ahead and say the name you want the system to recognize you as. I’ll link the profiles once we’re done and get you all numbers.”

“Dani Phantom with an ‘i’.”

“And Danny?” Bruce said, gesturing him forward.

“Danny Phantom.”

“It’s sad how unimaginative they are.” Wally said to Dick from the side.

“This coming from Flash’s sidekick, Kid Flash?” Danny laughed, turning to him and transforming back to human.

“Protégée not sidekick.” Wally pouted.

“At least I’m a hero in my own right.” Danny grinned.

“To be fair, there is no one else.” Sam said, putting an arm on Danny’s shoulder to lean on him.

“Yeah, I mean, you could totally be Val’s sidekick if she didn’t hate you. Or Vlad’s if he didn’t hate you. Or your parents if they didn’t hate you.” Tucker said, leaning on Danny’s other shoulder.

“I’m way more competent than any of them and Vlad is evil!” Danny pouted, shrugging his friends off his shoulders to glare at them.

“Alright!” Bruce said loudly behind them, startling Danny, Dani, Sam, and Tucker. “All of you are heroes because you put yourself in danger for others. Now, I’m going to finish these profiles, I should have everything I need but I’ll ask Dick if I have any questions. We’ll get Jazz into the system soon. Kaldur, take our guests on a tour of the Cave please.”

“Of course.” Kaldur said, giving a quick nod. “Come on, Dick put your bags in the main room so we’ll start there.”

************
“Conner, Dani, you should bond over your creators being evil.” Dick said, leading the group to where he and Wally had dumped Dani’s bags.

“Oh, I was going to ask, Conner,” Danny said, “if you were created using the DNA of two people, are you really a clone or are you just their kid?”

“What?” Conner asked, looking surprised.

“Well, clones are exact copies right? One person’s DNA creating another person. Two people’s DNA creating another person is just… having a kid.” Danny explained, cheeks red with a blush.

“I can’t believe I never realized that before.” Dick laughed while Conner looked like his whole world had turned upside down.

“I have a question for you Danny.” Dick said as the group sat on the couches near the giant TV.

“What’s up?”

“How is Dani your clone if you’re a guy and she’s a girl?” Dick asked.

“I don’t actually know. I also don’t know why she was the most stable of them. From what we can tell, she should have been the least stable since she’s not only the only female but also the only one that’s a different age. The others looked about my age but she’s definitely younger and the others were all male.” Danny shrugged. “I’m just glad she’s here, y’know?”

“Are Artemis, Zatanna, or Black Canary here?” Dani asked, ignoring the conversation.

“Zatanna should be.” Dick said. “Artemis maybe, and probably not Canary but we can always ask her to come visit.”

“Zatanna and Artemis are in Zatanna’s room.” Kaldur said.

“I’ll grab them if you want!” M’gann grinned.

“Thanks, M’gann.” Dick said.

“So, do you want a tour or do you want to go through your things?” Wally asked.

“I would suggest a tour now and going through everything when Black Canary gets here if she makes it.” Kaldur said.

“That’s a good idea.” Sam said.

“Besides, Danny, you said you need to talk to Canary, right?” Dick asked.

“I do. I’m hoping she can help me control my ghostly wail.” Danny nodded.

“I’ll have B call her now and then we’ll give you a tour.” Dick said.

When he got back to the group he saw that not only had Artemis and Zatanna joined them but so had Raquel meaning the whole Team was here. “Great! Everyone is here!” Dick grinned. “B is calling Canary now.

“Dick.” Dani whispered, pulling his sleeve to get him to lean down.

“What’s up, Dani?” Dick whispered back.

“Why are all your friends so pretty?” Dani whispered.

“I knew you thought Zee and Artemis were pretty, who else?” Dick whispered.

“Raquel and Megan and Kaldur.” Dani whispered, looking around the room.

Dick laughed a little too loud and Dani glared at him. “Sorry Dani.”

“What’s wrong?” Danny asked, noticing they were whispering to each other.

“Nothing.” Dani said quickly, causing Danny to raise an eyebrow at the pair.

“Are you sure?” Danny asked.

“Aren’t we supposed to be getting a tour?” Dani scowled at Danny.

“You know, Zatanna and Megan live here so if you moved in, you’d see them a lot.” Dick whispered.

The twelve of them wandered the Cave as Kaldur pointed everything out. “Last thing is the beach out this way.”

“Do you want to check out the beach or…?” Dick asked Dani.

“Recognized. Black Canary 1-3.”

“Or we can go meet Canary.” Dick said, seeing the excited look on Dani’s face. “Come on.” He led the group back in towards the zetas.

Once they were near the main training area, Dani ran ahead of them before freezing when she first saw Canary.

“Black Canary, this is Dani.” Bruce said. “Behind her are Danny, Sam, and Tucker.”

“Danny and Danny?” Black Canary asked.

“Dani with an ‘i’ and Danny with a ‘y’.” Bruce clarified.

“Dani is my clone.” Danny said, stepping around her. “Hi, I’m Danny, Dick’s long lost twin.” He held out his hand for her to shake.

“Twin?” Canary asked, shaking Danny’s hand.

“Yeah, we only found out like yesterday. This will definitely be something we talk about next time we meet.” Dick grinned.

“Good to know.” Canary nodded.

“I need your help with something.” Danny said.

“Batman mentioned that.”

“HI! I’m Dani! You’re so pretty!” Dani cut in, finally unfreezing.

“Hi Dani, thank you.” Black Canary smiled at her while Danny face palmed.

“She’s as bad as Danny was at her age.” Sam whispered to Dick.

“Anyway, I want to show you but we definitely shouldn’t do it inside.” Danny said.

“Does the beach work?” Canary asked.

“I think so but I’m going to warn you that it’ll be loud.” Danny said.

“Let’s go to the beach then.” Canary said.

Once outside Danny transformed into his ghost form and warned everyone to stay behind him. He took a deep breath and let out a scream that, to Dick, sounded like the death wails of a thousand damned souls. He kept screaming until he dropped to his knees and his transformation washed back over him. Sam ran up to catch him as he collapsed the rest of the way.

Danny looked over at Black Canary tiredly, “So… that’s my ghostly wail. I can’t seem to stop once I start until I’m basically out of power. If it doesn’t end a fight, I can maybe transform again and get one ecto-blast before I’m out of power and most of the time, I can’t even get that much. It’s a great power but even after a couple years, I can’t control it at all.”

“That looked much more powerful than mine.” Canary said. “But I’ll do my best to help you.”

“Thanks. Dani doesn’t have it yet, but she’s been slowly developing all my powers so having a way to help me, helps her in the long run.” Danny said.

“That’s good to know. I help train all of the Team, both with and without powers so you’re both welcome to join us. You too, Sam and Tucker, if you’d like.” Canary said.

“I’d like that. I’m mostly self-taught beyond my ice powers that Frostbite helped me with so getting actual training would be great. I’d love for Dani to get some too.” Danny said, finally standing up.

“I probably won’t join, I’m fine with staying a techno-geek.” Tucker laughed.

“Getting some training means you might actually be able to beat Vlad.” Sam said.

“Which will help keep Dani safe.” Danny smiled.

“I can take care of myself.” Dani said, crossing her arms defiantly.

“Not against Vlad.” Danny said.

“I’ve only met him once and I never want to again, I can’t imagine what it’s like for you two.” Dick said, putting an arm around Dani’s shoulders.

“You didn’t even meet Plasmius, just Masters.” Danny grinned.

“Did you finish your tour of the Cave before we got here?” Bruce asked.

“Yeah, the beach was the last spot.” Dick nodded.

“It’s just about dinner time and Danny’s parents have already texted me asking if we’re all going out to eat together.” Bruce said.

“Not with Dani.” Danny said, stepping up to put an arm around her, Dick still on her other side with an arm over her shoulders.

“She’s welcome to stay and have dinner here.” M’gann said.

“What do you say, Dani? Dinner with Megan, Kaldur, Conner, Zee, Artemis, Raquel, and maybe a Justice Leaguer?” Dick asked.

“What about you guys?” Dani asked.

“Wally and I will be with Danny. It’s up to Sam and Tucker where they want to go. Either way, we’ll be a quick trip from Chicago and a zeta trip away, less if Danny keeps that map thing with him.” Dick said.

“I’ll stay here then.” Dani said with a nod.

“I’ll stay with her for dinner.” Sam said, putting a hand on Danny’s shoulder. “She can stay at my place tonight. I don’t think my parents, or Tuck’s, are going to let us cut school for the rest of the week though.”

“I can talk to them I you want.” Bruce said.

“That’s okay, Danny will need the notes we take anyways.” Sam said.

“I’ll stay here for dinner too so I can show her how to use the e-reader and camera.” Tucker said.

“Sounds like a good plan.” Danny nodded. “Keep your phones on?”

“Of course.” Sam smiled at him.

“Don’t forget communicators for everyone.” Bruce reminded Dick.

“I’ll grab them before we leave.” Dick nodded.

Danny knelt down on one knee to get closer to Dani’s eye level, “I know you’re going to be okay here, and I trust Sam, Tucker, and the Team; but if you need anything, anything at all, I’ll be one phone call away.”

“I know, Danny.” Dani threw her arms around Danny’s neck for a hug and he stood up, lifting her as he went, holding her waist tightly.

“We should get going to get from Chicago back to Amity Park before meeting with your parents.” Bruce said.

“Okay.” Danny set Dani down and gave her a kiss on the top of her head, he turned to Sam and gave her a real kiss, then turned to Bruce, “Let’s go.”

“What? No kiss for me?” Tucker laughed.

Danny shrugged and gave him a kiss on the cheek, “Feel better?” The rest of the group laughed when Tucker just stammered and blushed.

“Come on.” Dick said, still laughing.

“I’ll be back after dinner to make sure you get home.” Bruce said to Sam, Tucker, and Dani.

“Thanks.” Sam said.

The group headed back to the zetas, Dick grabbing communicators on his way, Sam handing Danny her bag with the map in it, and said goodbye.

“Recognized. Batman 0-2, Robin B 0-1, Kid Flash B 0-3, Danny F 0-2.”

Notes:

update 2/4

Chapter 45: Chapter Forty-Five

Once the small group of them were back in Chicago, they got back in the Batmo-burban and headed towards Amity Park.

“F-series?” Dick asked after they were in the car.

“For Family. Alfred is the first one but he’s never actually used it. Dani is 3, Sam is 4, Tucker is 5.”

“Do you know where we’re going to dinner?” Danny asked.

“I think the same restaurant as before, unless someone wanted to cook.” Bruce said.

“No!” Danny said quickly. “You don’t want my parents to cook, and Jazz and I don’t really cook.”

“And full offense, B, you can’t cook.” Dick added.

“That’s what Alfred is for.” Bruce shrugged.

“Let’s just get home to Amity Park.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“How are you doing with everyone in different cities?” Dick asked Danny quietly.

“Okay for now. Sam and Tucker are both really good at keeping me in the loop through texts and with them keeping an eye on Dani, I know she’ll be fine. Which is a lot more than I usually know. As for Jazz, we’re headed to her.” Danny explained just as quietly. “I think the hardest thing will be when you and Bruce go home and I’ll be in another state knowing that you’re risking your life as Robin but I won’t be nearby to help if you need it.”

“I guess you’ll just have to join the Team so you can see me all the time.” Dick shrugged. “Plus, I can always text you before and after patrols if that’s what you need; you’re my brother and I want to help however I can.”

“I’ll let you know if that’s what I need once you go home.” Danny said. “Right now, I don’t know how I’ll react when you leave.”

“That’s fair.” Dick laughed.

“Are we meeting Danny’s parents at the restaurant or at their place?” Wally asked.

“If we meet them at home, we can drive them and Jazz to the restaurant and the people of Amity Park would thank you.” Danny grinned.

“That sounds like a good plan. Dick, will you text them from my phone and let them know?” Bruce asked, handing his phone over his shoulder.

“Sure.” Dick took the phone and sent a quick message.

“Are you planning on talking to them about us?” Danny asked.

“I’m hoping to. Do any of you have a plan or something for what we could do with you?” Bruce asked.

“Weekends together, either in Amity Park, Gotham, or Happy Harbor.” Wally shrugged.

“With both of us being heroes, we can’t spend too long away from our respective towns.” Dick frowned.

“Speaking of which, I have to return to Gotham tonight for patrol so Batgirl isn’t by herself for too long. With the zetas in Chicago, Gotham, and the Batcave if you need me, I’ll be able to get to you fairly quickly. I’ll be back before breakfast so it doesn’t look like I left to anyone here.” Bruce said.

“If Frostbite is willing to regularly let me borrow the Infi-map, I can spend more time in Gotham and get back to Amity Park quickly if I’m needed.” Danny said to bring the conversation back around. “I would just need Jazz, Sam, or Tucker in Amity Park to alert me.”

“Jazz is in college, right?” Bruce asked.

“Yep, so I can only use her for alerts during school breaks and summer. But Sam and Tucker are in Amity Park all the time, at least until we all graduate in a year and a half.” Danny explained.

“Do you have a plan for after high school?” Bruce asked.

“No. Can’t do the one thing I’ve always wanted because of my grades but I’m slowly getting over that.” Danny said. “What did you do after high school?”

“Business school then traveled the world learning skills so I could become Batman.” Bruce said.

“Cause he has to be the most extra person ever.” Dick added.

“Text Danny’s parents that we just got into Amity Park and will be at their place in a few minutes.” Bruce said, ignoring Dick’s comment.

“Sent. Do you have a plan for if Vlad crashes dinner again?” Dick asked.

“Are you sure we need one?” Bruce asked.

“Definitely.” Danny said. “I’m like 95% sure he stalks my mom and like 90% sure he has video cameras hidden in my house. Don’t worry about your ids though, I’ve thoroughly checked my room and that’s the only room we mentioned it in.”

“Does that mean he always knows when Dani’s there?” Wally asked.

“If he does, he’s never mentioned it to me and he knows I’ll protect her even if it means outing myself to my parents as Phantom.” Danny said. “I try not to think about it though. He’s almost definitely stalking my mom either way.”

“Do you have any evidence that he’s a criminal?” Bruce asked.

“No, as a human he doesn’t do anything criminal. As far as the adults in town are concerned, he’s an upstanding mayor who’s loved by everyone. He uses his duplication to pose as both the villain and human hero to save the day. It’s super irritating.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“Is there a way to prove he’s a halfa?” Dick asked.

“I don’t know. If I were to reveal his secret at all, it would break our stalemate and he would reveal my secret. I’m lucky he hasn’t found out that I told you all.” Danny shrugged as the Batmo-burban pulled up in front of his house. “I’ll go grab everyone really quick.”

************
“Are we going to get Vlad arrested somehow?” Dick asked while Danny was inside.

“If we can. It’ll help Danny be more comfortable at home I think and keep Dani safe.” Bruce nodded.

“I’ll start looking into it.” Dick nodded.

“Better let me. You focus on you and Danny for now.” Bruce said as the Fentons left their house.

“I guess so.” Dick agreed just before Danny and his family open the doors to the Batmo-burban. “Hey Drs. Fenton, Jazz.” Dick smiled at them.

“Hey Dick.” Jazz said.

“Evening, Dr and Dr Fenton.” Bruce said.

“I told you, call us Jack and Maddie.” Danny’s mom said. “That goes for you too, Dick.”

“Of course, ma’am.” Dick grinned, Danny elbowed him.

“Let’s just go.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“Do you think we’ll see Vladdie again?” Jack asked loudly.

“Hopefully not.” Jazz whispered to the boys making the three of them giggle.

“Where are Sam and Tucker?” Maddie asked Danny.

“Studying.” Danny easily lied. “You know how they are.”

“I’m just surprised they aren’t glued to your sides after finding everything out.” Maddie said.

“They’re making sure I can still pass classes after taking this week off.” Danny said.

“That’s nice of them.” Bruce said.

“It is.” Maddie agreed.

At the restaurant they managed to quickly get a table for the seven of them and they were able to order without any interruptions, but before they got their food, Vlad showed up.

“Dear Maddie! Jack… others… and little Daniel.” Vlad grinned.

“Vladdie! My man!” Jack yelled, getting up and hugging the billionaire.

“Hello, Vlad.” Maddie said cooly.

“What are you up to tonight, my dear?” Vlad asked Maddie.

“Dinner with my husband and children.”

“Can I join you?” Vlad asked Maddie.

“I don’t think-“ Maddie started before Jack cut her off.

“Of course you can, Vladdie!” Jack got a glare from Maddie.

“Jack, we talked about this. We need to talk to Bruce and the kids alone.” Maddie said more patiently than Dick expected.

“Oh surely you can talk with me here.” Vlad grinned at Danny and Dick could believe he was evil.

“We can always talk at the hotel after.” Bruce whispered to Maddie.

“I’m so sorry about this, Bruce.” Maddie shook her head.

“So what do you need to talk about?” Vlad asked Maddie as the staff found him a seat at their table as everyone else’s food came out.

“We’ll talk about it later.” Bruce said.

“So, young Daniel, how are your classes? Are your grades any better?” Vlad asked.

“How’s your lonely guy cat?” Danny shot back.

Vlad glared at him and Dick could have sworn that his eyes flashed red, “My sister’s cat is just fine, Daniel.”

“Do you even have a sister?” Danny asked. Vlad glared harder, his eyes definitely flashing red.

“Danny, that’s enough.” Maddie scolded.

“Sorry, mom.” Danny blushed.

“Why are you out tonight?” Bruce asked Vlad, a touch of Brucie entering his voice.

“Felt like a stroll and got hungry.” Vlad said.

“At the exact time we got here?” Danny asked Dick quietly, making Dick giggle.

“Boys…” Bruce warned.

“Sorry Bruce.” Danny and Dick said at the same time.

“You can definitely tell they’re twins.” Maddie laughed.

“Twins?” Vlad asked, arching an eyebrow at Danny.

“Problem, Vlad?” Danny asked.

“No, Daniel, no problem at all.” Vlad grinned.

“He’s going to try to clone you and make the clone a halfa.” Danny warned quietly.

“Don’t worry, we’ll keep an eye out.” Dick whispered back before turning to Bruce, “Hey Bruce, Danny, Wally, Jazz, and I are done eating. Are we leaving soon?” He asked, letting some Dickie bleed into his voice.

“We can. Maddie and Jack, are you two done eating?” Bruce asked.

“I am.” Maddie said. “Jack, I’ll make you fudge when we get home.” She added before Jack could protest.

“Fudge! Yum!” Jack grinned.

Bruce paid for the seven of them and lead the adults towards the front of the building, Dick and the others hung back just a touch. Danny turned to Vlad, crossed his arms, and glared at him. “If you try to clone my twin, I will end you.” Dick noticed Danny’s eye flashed green.

“Now, now, young Daniel. Don’t pull out the angry eyes. You know I don’t clone anymore, not after that disastrous failure that was Danielle.” Vlad sneered.

Danny’s eyes went green and the air temperature dropped, “Dani. Is. Not. A. Failure.”

“Danny?” Dick asked cautiously.

“You don’t deserve her.” Danny said as the temperature dropped more.

“I know she visits you. Maybe I should stop by some time.” Vlad said, leaning down to get in Danny’s face.

“You’ll never get her.” Danny said, hands lighting up green.

“Danny, we have to go before your parents see.” Dick said, grabbing Danny’s arm and trying to pull him away.

“I’ll get mom and dad outside.” Jazz said, heading over to the adults and quickly getting them outside.

“Come on, Danny.” Dick said, pulling him a little harder. “We need to go.”

“Yes, young Daniel, you need to go.” Vlad grinned.

“Dude, leave it.” Wally said, stepping between Vlad and Dick and Danny. “I’ve met Dani, and Danny’s right, you don’t deserve her.” Wally turned around to face Danny, “Danny, we need to go before you cause a scene. Go with Dick.”

Dick managed to pull Danny away from Vlad. Once they were almost outside Dick heard Wally turn back to Vlad and say, “If you go near my boyfriend or his twin or his twin’s clone, I will find you and end you before Danny has a chance to.” Wally walked away from Vlad and put an arm around Dick, leading him and Danny outside.

Before rejoining the adults, Dick turned to Danny, “Danny, I need you to calm down. You’re still glowing slightly and the temperature is too low. Take a deep breath.”

Danny took a slow deep breath and the temperature normalized, “Sorry, Dick. I can take him talking smack about me and my dad, I’m used to that, but him calling Dani that…”

“I know. Did you hear what Wally said after we walked away?” Dick asked with a grin.

“No? I was a little more focused on not tearing down the building with us in it.” Danny said sheepishly so Dick told him.

“You okay, little brother?” Jazz said quietly.

“I will be. Thanks, Jazz. And thanks Dick and Wally, I’m sorry I went off the handle like that.” Danny blushed.

Notes:

I have been waiting for a chance to use "full offense" lol

update 3/4

Chapter 46: Chapter Forty-Six

Notes:

I hit 100k words in this fic in the document I use to write and that blew my mind!

Danny was embarrassed that he’d lost his cool in front of everyone. He had to have better control than that. “Let’s just get going. Are we going home to talk?” He asked Jazz.

“I think so. Dad wants fudge and mom and Bruce want to talk.” Jazz said.

“Let’s get going then.” Danny said, heading over to the adults.

 “We’re heading back to your house to talk but afterwards, if you want, you’re welcome to come back to the hotel and stay the night with us again.” Bruce said when Danny reached them.

“Thanks, Bruce, I’ll keep that in mind.” Danny gave him a smile to show he was okay.

The group got into the Batmo-burban and while driving back to Danny’s he sent a text to the group chat.

Danny: Vlad continues to be awful and I hate him
Sam: He showed up to dinner?
Danny: Of course also I think he wants to clone Dick
Tucker: Would be easier than cloning you… Hmmm…
Dick: The fact that he knows Lex Luthor who runs Cadmus who created Conner is what worries me about that.
Dick: When we broke Conner out they also got DNA from Kaldur, Wally, and me. I blew up the containers but I’ve always been a little worried they still had it.

Dick: Not that they know who I am…
Sam: I mentioned it to Kaldur while Tuck was distracting Dani
Danny: Thanks. I miss you guys already.
Dick: Are we not enough??? -Wally
Danny: You and Dick are not the same as my two best friends and Dani.

Danny shook his head fondly at the other boys in the car and stuck his tongue out at them.

Sam: We’ll see you soon. Promise.
Tucker: We can probably stay at the hotel again with everyone but we’ll have to go to school tomorrow rather than hang out.
Sam: Grandma would probably let me skip school the whole week but I know you need notes from classes.
Tucker: My mom would probably let me skip too but again, notes.
Danny: Thanks guys, I would obviously love another cuddle pile.
Danny: Will Dani be coming back with you guys or did you convince her to move into the Cave while I was gone?
Sam: Both? I think we’ve either convinced her or nearly convinced her but she’ll want to stay with you tonight anyways. Especially if she finds out that you saw Vlad.

“Bruce? I think I will stay at the hotel with you guys again.” Danny said as Bruce pulled the Batmo-burban up to the front of his house.

“That’s what I figured you’d say. Either that or Dick and Wally would stay with you.” Bruce grinned at him as the group got out.

The seven of them found their way into the kitchen so everyone could talk while his mom made fudge for his dad.

“Have you thought about what you want to do about the boys?” His mom asked Bruce.

“Weekends together as much as possible, summers together as much as possible.” Bruce shrugged. “At least until both boys have graduated. I have multiple jets that Dick can use to visit whenever he has a break and I can hire one that’ll stay here for Danny to get to us, if that’s okay with you.”

“That’s a good idea.” His mom nodded as she mixed the fudge.

“The boys actually were the masterminds behind it.” Bruce admitted. “Are you okay with me paying for a crew to live here so Danny can fly to us whenever he has time?”

“As long as the crew is highly vetted and don’t let him go on a school night.” His mom nodded.

“Of course! I wouldn’t want anything to happen to him!” Bruce agreed whole heartedly. “Alfred has contacts in British Intelligence that he can use.”

“He does?” Danny asked.

“Oh yeah, for sure. Alfred was a spy at one point before he was a butler for Bruce’s parents.” Dick nodded.

“Now, the fudge will have to set for a couple hours in the fridge.” His mom said, putting the fudge into the fridge.

“This is the worst part of her making fudge.” His dad pouted.

“Well, since we’ve mostly figured out what to do about the boys, was there anything else you wanted to talk about?” Bruce asked.

“You could show him the lab while Dick, Wally, Jazz, and I go upstairs.” Danny suggested.

Bruce looked wary but Danny knew his parents would jump at the chance, “Of course! That’s such a good idea, Danny! We can show Bruce some of our inventions and maybe Wayne Enterprises can mass produce them!” His mom grinned and hugged him before dragging Bruce down to the lab.

“I’m only a little sorry about that.” Danny said. “Come on, we can talk upstairs for a while.”

“What are you wanting to talk about?” Dick asked as the four of them sat around Danny’s room.

“Mostly keeping Jazz up to date on everything.” Danny said. “Bruce talked to this guy about getting a zeta put in in town, it’s going to go behind the Nasty Burger. Sam, Tuck, Dani, and I are all in the zeta system now; both forms for me and Dani.”

“Oh, here,” Dick pulled a communicator out of his pocket, “this is for you. Dani and the others will all have them as well. Don’t use them to call Leaguers unnecessarily cause they do get mad about it.” He grinned.

“Zeta behind the Nasty Burger, you all are in the system, communicator for emergencies and Dani. Got it. Anything else?” Jazz asked, taking the communicator from Dick.

“We’ll need to get her into the system soon.” Wally added.

“We can do that tomorrow if you don’t mind a trip to Chicago.” Dick said.

“How long did Bruce say for the new zeta?” Danny asked.

“Probably a month. It goes a lot faster if you don’t have to get it hidden but this one will be. The one in the Batcave took a weekend.” Dick said.

“I can do that tomorrow. Are you all going?” Jazz asked.

“We can, and all go to the Cave to hang out with some of the Team and Dani where she’s safe.” Dick nodded.

“Before the zeta gets in, I can fly people to and from the zeta in Chicago fairly quickly as long as there’s not more than one or two.” Danny said.

“Next time we’re at the Cave, you and I are racing.” Wally challenged.

“You’re on. I’m one of the fastest ghosts I know.” Danny bragged.

“What about Dani?” Dick asked.

“I’m not sure about her, she’s been getting my powers slowly but she’s never really been a fighter. I bet I’m way faster, since I’ve had powers for longer than she’s been alive, but she might have me on flight stamina. I don’t do long jaunts like she does. The one to Gotham after Boxy was a fluke, he’d never have been faster than me if I’d had a good night’s sleep and he usually doesn’t try to stray from Amity Park.” Danny explained.

“Have you ever had a good night’s sleep?” Jazz asked, raising an eyebrow at him. Danny just shrugged. “What does mom and dad think you’re doing this week?” Jazz asked Danny.

“Don’t know.” Danny shrugged. “I’m just glad they got me out of classes.”

“I’m glad Bruce got Wally and I out of classes for the week too.” Dick grinned.

“Well tomorrow we can go to Chicago for lunch or something and get Jazz into the system.” Wally said.

“Good plan.” Dick agreed. “We can mention it to Bruce when we get to the hotel. Jazz, you’re welcome to join us.”

“Sure.” Jazz nodded.

“We slept in a large cuddle pile last night.” Danny warned.

“You can sleep in the bed in the same room or a different room if you don’t want to join the pile.” Dick added.

“We’ll give up some of the pillows and blankets we stole so you’re comfortable where ever you choose.” Wally added.

“I think I’ll take the bed in the room, if you’re all comfortable with that.” Jazz said.

“Of course.” Danny nodded, silently glad to have one more person he cared about under the same roof.

“Are we heading to the hotel soon? I want to get some work done before bed.” Jazz asked.

“I should do work too.” Wally sighed. “Bruce got me out of classes by apparently telling my professors I’d do the work while I was gone so they all emailed me work.”

“Once Sam and Tucker are back from the Cave, we can all study at the same time at the hotel.” Dick said.

“That’s a good idea.” Jazz said, laughing when Danny scowled.

Danny: When are you coming back? Dick and Jazz want me to /study/ :(
Sam: Studying is a good idea but either way we’ll head back soon.
Tucker: Megan makes good food
Danny: I can come get you from the zeta and fly you home whenever you’re ready
Sam: We’ll get ready to go and get Dani packed up.
Dick: We’ll head to the hotel now so Danny can leave easily

“Pack for tonight, I’ll grab Bruce.” Dick said, slipping his phone in his pocket and standing up.

“Sounds good.” Jazz said, leaving the room to cross the hall.

************
Dick and Wally left Danny’s room and walked the two flights of stairs to the lab. “Hey B, we were hoping to head out soon.” Dick said as they entered the lab.

“And this is the Ghost Gabber!” Jack said loudly, almost drowning out Dick. “It translates the strange sounds ghosts make and turns them into words you and I use every day!”

Danny came down the stair behind Dick, “Dick, I’m all packed for tonight.”

“Dick, I’m all packed for tonight, fear me.” The Ghost Gabber repeated.

“Mads, it’s broken again.” Jack said, shaking it.

“Ugh.” Danny groaned.

“Ugh, fear me.” The Ghost Gabber repeated.

“I still don’t understand why it only reacts to Danny.” Maddie scowled at the device in her husband’s hands. “I’ve tried everything I can think of to fix it.”

“Bruce are you ready to go? Jazz is staying with us too and wants us all to study before bed tonight.” Dick said, stepping slightly between his twin and the adults.

“Yeah, head on up, I’ll be there in a second.” Bruce said.

“Sounds good.” Dick nodded, turning and half dragging Danny and Wally up the stairs with him.

“That was unlucky timing.” Danny laughed. “One of the few devices that pick me up.” He rolls his eyes as he picked up the backpack he’d apparently left on the couch.

“What happened?” Jazz asked, coming down the stairs with her own backpack and another bag that Dick assumed had her clothes.

“Ghost Gabber was turned on when I went down there.” Danny shrugged.

“That’s not good. I thought we hid that one.” Jazz frowned.

“Better the Ghost Gabber than the Fenton Boo-o-o-merang.” Danny rubbed the back of his head and Jazz blushed.

“You’re explaining that when we get to the hotel.” Dick whispered when he noticed the adults coming up the stairs.

“Sure. I really need to explain all of it to you anyways.” Danny sighed.

“All of it?” Jazz asked quietly, Danny sighed again and nodded, wrapping his arms around himself.

Danny took a deep breath and slightly shook himself out so he looked put together by the time the adults noticed the group. “Mom, dad, Jazz and I are going to stay at the hotel with Dick and Wally. There’s more space in the rooms there than here.” Danny said.

“Of course, Danny!” Maddie come over and put an arm around Danny. “I want you to have as much time as possible to get to know your brother before he has to go back to Gotham and you won’t be able to see each other as often.”

“Thanks, mom.” Danny leaned into her as she gave him a kiss on the top of the head. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

“Let’s get going, kids.” Bruce said, heading towards the door. “Jack, Maddie, I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

The six of them got into the Batmo-burban and drove to the hotel. As soon as they reached the hotel, Danny took off for Chicago to pick up Sam, Tucker, and Dani.

“While he’s gone, let’s fix the nest so Jazz has somewhere to sleep tonight.” Wally suggested.

“Good idea.” Dick smiled at his boyfriend.

“And I’m not just saying that to avoid working.” Wally added.

“Convincing Danny and Tucker to work will be the hard part.” Jazz said.

“I’m glad you’ll be there tonight, Jazz.” Bruce said as the elevator doors closed. “I have to pack up a couple things and then I’m heading to Gotham to patrol so I’m glad there will be an adult there.”

“Bruce! We don’t need a babysitter!” Dick whined.

“I trust you, Dick. It just makes me, as a parent, feel better to have someone looking after you.” Bruce put an arm around Dick’s shoulders just a little awkwardly.

“I suppose that’s okay then.” Dick leaned into the touch.

“Why don’t you call the Cave and talk to them while you’re working.” Bruce suggested.

“If any of them have homework, it could be like a huge study group!” Jazz grinned.

“If they don’t I can give them something to work on.” Bruce said as they entered the hotel room.

“What are you thinking?” Dick asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Just that most of them haven’t really had to write reports before and if any of them join the League they’ll need to for our database.” Bruce said. “I could give them an assignment of learning to write reports correctly. When Plastic Man and Icon first joined, their reports were awful.”

“Ah, that’s fair. You’ve had me doing reports for years and Kaldur does them for the Team.” Dick nodded.

“I can stop in at the Cave before starting patrol or you can tell them when they call.” Bruce said.

“I can do it.” Dick said.

“Have Kaldur check the reports to make sure they’re good enough for what I expect.” Bruce said.

“I will. Tell Batgirl ‘hi’ for me when you get home.” Dick said.

“I will. You need to talk to her soon though. I won’t protect you if she finds out about this from someone else.” Bruce warned.

“Maybe don’t say ‘hi’, I’ll call her tonight. I need to get her permission to tell Danny and the others her name anyway.” Dick sighed.

“Call her as soon as I leave so you can talk to her before patrol. Then call the Team.” Bruce said.

“Good idea.” Dick nodded.

“Okay, I have to go grab a few things. Do you need anything else from me tonight or anything from home?” Bruce asked.

“I think we’re good.” Dick looked to Wally who shrugged. “I can always call if I think of something.”

“Okay, I’ll see you in the morning, Dick. Wally, Jazz I’ll see you tomorrow too. Tell Danny and the others the same for me.” Bruce said after grabbing a couple things from his room. “Call if you need anything at all. I’ll zeta back to Chicago as soon as I can.”

“Be safe, B.” Dick said as Bruce left.

“I’ll do my best, you know that.” Bruce waved to the others before closing the door behind him.

“Okay, I have to call Batgirl. Wally, do you want to get the nest and bed fixed for Jazz?” Dick asked.

“Sure.” Wally nodded.

“I can stay out here to get set up for studying while you two do that in the other room, when Danny and the others get here I’ll keep them out here if you’re not done yet.” Jazz suggested.

“Thanks, Jazz.” Dick gave her a smile while pulling out his phone and calling Babs, following Wally into the other room and shutting the door.

“Dick?” Barbara asked when she answered the phone.

“Hey Babs.”

“What’s going on? Why weren’t you at school?”

“That’s what I’m calling about. Do you remember when Bruce and I first came out to Amity Park?”

“Of course and you wouldn’t tell me why.”

“Well, I can tell you the rest later but the important thing is I learned I have a twin. His name is Danny Fenton.”

“A twin, really?”

“I can hear the disbelief. Would I lie to you about this?”

“Sorry, Dick. I wasn’t trying to imply that. I just wasn’t expecting it.”

“Neither was I to be honest. I’m out for the week and spending time in Amity Park to get to know Danny and give the adults time to figure out what to do with us.”

“Is he a cool guy?”

“He is. He already fits in with the Team, who he’s met cause he’s also a hero. He also has a clone who he calls his cousin but treats like a daughter.”

“So you have a long-lost twin who is also a hero and has a clone which basically makes them your twin too. And I’m just now hearing about this?”

“First of all, we found out for sure yesterday morning and I’ve kinda been in shock since then. Secondly, it’s not like I was hiding this from you, I just didn’t know how to bring it up before. Lastly, Bruce is still making us do a DNA test to double check that we’re actually twins.”

“Is he going to be around for patrol at all during this?”

“He’s on his way now. Last thing before I let you go, since Danny is a hero and will probably join the Team, I was wondering if I could tell him your secret ID.”

“If you and Bruce trust him, then sure.”

“I want you to meet him. Maybe once you’re back from patrol we can video chat? There’s a lot more to explain about Danny that it’ll be easier for him to explain.”

“That works for me, you know Bruce won’t let me stay out too late on a school night anyway.”

“Thanks, Babs. I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you sooner. I really was just in shock.”

“I believe you. Thanks for telling me. I’ll talk to you after patrol.”

“Talk to you later, Babs.” Dick hung up and slumped against Wally who’d sat next to him on the floor after finishing making the bed for Jazz.

“We’re video chatting with her later?” Wally asked.

“Yep, no way was I going to try to explain ghosts to her. Danny can do that.” Dick gave Wally a small smile and leaned more heavily into his side. “I agree with Danny, how is this my life?”

“I’m glad it is though. Wouldn’t have met you if this wasn’t your life.” Wally said. “Now, come on, I think I heard Danny and the others come in while you were talking to Babs.”

“I figured. Danny is a fast flier even with others.” Dick nodded, getting up and heading to the other room with Wally.

Notes:

update 4/4

Comment where you want this fic to end!

Chapter 47: Chapter Forty-Seven

Notes:

I'm so sorry for disappearing for like.... six months. Today I'm going to give you a huge update (like 6 chapters) and then plan to disappear for a bit again cause I'm awful lol. Actually because this month is Preptober (prep month) and next month is NaNoWriMo (National Novel Writing Month) so at least the next two months will be focused on novel writing. (I'm writing about dragons this year!)

“Danny you said you’d study some!” Jazz scolded.

“No I didn’t. You said I should and Dick said I should. All I said was that you two wanted me to study.” Danny crossed his arms defiantly.

“Danny you need to study.” Sam frowned at him.

Dick and Wally entered the room behind him and he heard Dick ask, “What kind of example are you setting for Dani if you don’t study?”

“Dick!” Dani launched herself at Dick who easily caught her and held her on his hip like he’d probably seen Danny do.

“Hey Dani.” Dick gave her a soft smile.

“Fine.” Danny sighed and picked up the text book in front of him. “Spanish is so hard though.”

“I can help you.” Dick reassured him. “I just have to do something for the Team first.”

“Thanks, Dick.” Danny gave him a smile and set down the textbook until Dick was able to help him.

“Of course, being in the circus I learned a lot of languages and pick up new ones easily so I’m happy to help.” Dick laughed as he pulled out one of his Robin gloves. “Robin to Cave.”

“Robin this is Aqualad.” Kaldur said as the call connected.

“Hey Kaldur, who all is at the Cave still?” Dick asked.

“The rest of the Team plus Black Canary.” Kaldur answered.

“Gather everyone, Batman has an assignment for you all, no uniforms.”

Danny gave Dick a questioning look and he just shook his head and sighed. “We’re all here.” Kaldur said when everyone was in frame.

“Okay, so we were planning on working on homework and studying and Bruce decided that you all needed work too. So, you’re all to learn how to properly write reports for when you join the League. Kaldur is supposed to double check to make sure it’s up to Bruce’s standards but if Canary is still there I guess she can look over them too. Pick a mission we’ve been on as a Team or you and your mentor did and write a report for it.” Dick explained. “Also, I’m really sorry about this.”

“Seriously?” Artemis asked, hands on hips.

“Apparently when a couple of the new Leaguers joined, their reports were awful and Bruce doesn’t want that from the Team.” Dick shrugged. “Jazz here thinks it’ll be like a big study group.” He added.

“Jazz?” Raquel asked.

“My sister.” Danny said, poking his head into the frame. “She’s in college and a huge dork.”

“Danny!” Jazz scowled at him.

He grinned at her, “Are you trying to imply you’re not a huge dork, Jazz?”

“Okay, stop teasing your sister and pick that Spanish book back up.” Sam said.

“I’m going to set the call off to the side so everyone can hopefully see everyone.” Dick said.

“What’s Dani going to be doing?” Megan asked.

“Well we already knew Vlad was an awful father but apparently she has limited reading and math skills so I’m going to help her with those skills so she can go to Happy Harbor High when she chooses to move into the Cave.” Tucker explained.

“Good plan.” Danny nodded.

“When?” Dani asked.

“Never mind that, let’s just get to work.” Sam said, trying to redirect the conversation.

“Right.” Dick said, moving the glove so everyone could see everyone.

After a couple hours of studying/report writing, Danny gave up. “If I keep trying, my brain is going to explode. Can we stop for the night?”

“Sure.” Dick nodded. “Kaldur, check the reports and let Batman know how everyone did.”

“You want him to write a report on our report writing?” Artemis asked.

“Yep.” Dick smirked.

“You’re the worst.” Artemis shook her head.

“Love ya too, Arty.” Dick laughed. “Okay, we’re going to let you go for the night. We’ll see you guys later.”

After hanging up the call, Dick put the glove away while everyone else cleaned up their study supplies. “Are you going to tell us about the boomerang thing now?” Wally asked.

“I should, but not at the table. Let’s go to the couch to be comfortable.” Danny said.

Once everyone was settled with Danny squished between Sam and Tucker, Danny sighed. “This is going to be rough for me to recount. The story of the Boo-o-o-merang is connected to another, rougher, story. I’ll tell you the whole thing but you need to keep in mind that it’s hard for me to think about.”

“We’re here for you, Danny.” Dick said, reaching across from the chair he was curled up in to put a hand on Danny’s knee. “Take as much time as you need.”

“Okay, so it started after the assembly talking about the C.A.T.s. I was taking a practice test in the kitchen with Jazz hovering over me making noises every time I tried to fill in a bubble that was wrong.” Danny sighed. “I got frustrated and was arguing with Jazz when I got hit in the head twice with this high-tech looking boomerang which my dad called the Boo-o-o-merang, mom was confused on why it kept keying into me when it’s supposed to lock in on a ghost’s unique ecto-signature and seek it out wherever it goes. Got angry at them for, being them I guess, said ‘I give up’ and shoved all my papers off the table.”

“This was before Danny knew that I knew he was part ghost.” Jazz interjected.

Danny blushed when he recalled what he’d yelled next. “My ghost sense went off after my parents had left the kitchen so I turned to Jazz and yelled ‘Now get out off my room!’” The others all laughed.

“I was so confused, I was like, ‘we’re in the kitchen’ but then I saw the ghost behind him and said, way too loudly to be natural, ‘but if that’s your attitude, I don’t want to see you or anything you might do in here in the next several minutes’ and walked out of the room.” Jazz said, also blushing.

“I totally thought something was up but was distracted by the ghost.” Danny said.

“Who was it?” Dick asked. “Someone we’ve met?”

“No.” Danny shuddered slightly. “Box Lunch, future daughter of the Box Ghost and the Lunch Lady wearing one of Clockwork’s medallions.”

“Eww.” Dick and Wally said at the same time.

“Meanwhile, Tuck and I were at the Nasty Burger when all the food went flying out the door.” Sam added.

“I threw a packet of Nasty Sauce at Box Lunch and hit it with a small ecto-blast to make it over heat and blow up causing her to lose her medallion and go back to her time.” Danny said. “I went flying and when I stood back up, the answers to the C.A.T.s were stuck to my back.”

“He was excited since he was convinced that this test would determine his future.” Tucker said.

“Wait, it blew up?” Wally asked.

“If Nasty Sauce overheats, it blows up.” Danny shrugged. “A small packet was enough to send us both flying and knock the medallion off her, the large vat in the back was enough to blow up most of the block, but we’ll get there.”

“The next day, Lancer overheard us talking about the test answers in the hall.” Sam said.

“He approached me,” Jazz said, “to tell me that he knew Danny had stolen the answers to the test and would give him until the test to return them or he’d destroy his future.”

“Meanwhile, we were in Danny’s room trying to hack Clockwork’s medallion.” Tucker said.

“And failing.” Sam added with a smirk.

“Sam and Tuck both tried to convince me to not cheat on the test and my excuse was that I’d spent the last month fighting ghosts instead of studying.” Danny said. “Before I could look at the answers, another future ghost showed up.”

“Who was this one?” Wally asked, just as into the story as Dick seemed to be.

“Skulktech 9.9, the future Ghost Zone’s greatest hunter with it’s greatest techno villain, Technus, as his operating system.” Danny said.

“Yikes.” Dick and Wally said, making Danny, Sam, and Tucker grin.

“Surprisingly I could still hack in with my PDA.” Tucker laughed.

“While fighting Skulktech, we might have destroyed part of the Nasty Burger, causing a heater to get too close to the large vats of Nasty Sauce.” Danny said. “Skulktech managed to short out my powers somehow but Tucker hacked them again, before they were sent back to their time, all three of us were touching part of his armor. Sending all of us to Clockwork’s lair for the first time.”

“Sam pointed out that it happened when his medallion fell off.” Tucker said.

“We saw a portal to the future where Future Danny was a huge jerk and kinda a villain.” Sam said.

“It was the first time I saw my ghostly wail, since he was using it through the portal, and thought it was cool, y’know, if it wasn’t being used for evil.” Danny shrugged. “Then we met Clockwork for the first time and learned that he was tasked by the Observants to take me out before I could become evil.”

“Take you out?” Dick squeaked, Danny nodded.

“Who are the Observants?” Wally asked.

“They observe the time stream, you don’t want to meet them.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“Anyway, Tucker noticed that because he’d put on one of his medallions, Clockwork’s powers didn’t work on him so he put them on Danny and I and to escape him, we jumped into the future.” Sam said.

“We met Valerie there and learned that Sam and Tucker had died just after the C.A.T.s, along with my family and Mr. Lancer.” Danny said, wrapping his arms around himself. Sam and Tucker wrapped their arms around him too. “That’s when we first saw him.”

“Him?” Dick asked.

“Do you remember in Clockwork’s lair, the Fenton Thermos containing a future version of me that Clockwork and I captured and removed from the timeline?” Danny asked, Dick and Wally nodded, “Him.”

“He went by just Phantom in the future and Danny when he came to our time but I think of him as Dan to differentiate him from our Danny.” Sam said.

“He came to our time?” Dick asked.

“We’ll get there.” Danny said. “Anyways, so Valerie was blaming 14-year-old me for being responsible for the deaths of everyone I cared about, and Mr. Lancer, when he showed up and goes, ‘actually that was me, and you, eventually.’ He attacked Valerie and I saved her.”

“Dan mentioned that if he had an ounce of humanity left in him, it would have been a very touching little reunion but that he’d surrendered his human half a long time ago. Danny distracted him and we ran.” Sam said. “Using his ghostly wail, he tried dropping a building on us but I managed to get our Time Medallions off and return us to our time before we got hit.”

“I tried to do the same but he made mine intangible and unreachable and fused it inside of me so I was stuck in the future.” Danny said.

“When Sam and Tucker showed back up, I showed up and told them if Danny didn’t talk to me that night I would be talking to our parents and Mr. Lancer the next day.” Jazz said.

“That’s when I figured out that Danny cheating is what lead to that horrible future.” Sam said.

“He shoved me into the Ghost Zone and went back in time as me to cheat for me.” Danny said.

“When I got home, I confronted Danny, or who I thought was Danny. Told him I knew he was part ghost but hadn’t said anything cause I was proud of how he was using his powers.” Jazz said. “That’s when he revealed that he wasn’t Danny, at least not my Danny. The boomerang wasn’t homing in on his ecto-signature because he wasn’t the right Danny. He told me Danny was floating helplessly in the Ghost Zone 10 years in the future and he couldn’t escape back because he’d destroyed the Fenton Portal and was planning on destroying Vlad’s as soon as he found it. So I sent the boomerang into the Ghost Zone with a note for Danny tied to it with my headband and told it that it needed to find 14-year-old Danny 10 years in the future.”

“I was floating through the Ghost Zone when I ran into the Box Ghost, Ember, Johnny 13 with Shadow, Kitty, and Skulktech 9.9. They all attacked me thinking I was him and I managed to use the ghostly wail I’d seen the future me do 10 years before he had gotten the power. It was my first time doing it and then I got hit in the head with the boomerang. The note suggested going to Vlad so I did.”

“You willingly went to Vlad?” Dani asked.

“This was before you were created and also 10 years in the future.” Danny explained. “Vlad explained what had happened to my family and to me. The Nasty Burger blew up, taking with it, Sam, Tucker, Jazz, my parents, and Mr. Lancer. I went to live with Vlad since I had no one else.” He glanced at Dick, “Or at least that’s what I thought at the time. Apparently I asked him to rip out my ghost half so I wouldn’t have to deal with human emotions anymore. My ghost half then did the same to him and overshadowed his ghost half. When his evil ghost half mixed with mine, his evil side overwhelmed me and that’s why my future ghost self was so evil.”

“What happened to your human half?” Wally asked.

“Vlad didn’t go into detail at all but I’m pretty sure Dan killed him.” Danny said. “Vlad and I used the Ghost Gauntlets he’d used to rip out my ghost half to pull out the Time Medallion. The rest of this, the others don’t remember thanks to Clockwork. Just before I got back, Jazz proved to mom, dad, and Mr. Lancer that who they thought was me wasn’t but then he told them my secret, that I’m half ghost. He asked them if they ever noticed the similarities between Danny Phantom and Danny Fenton.”

“Is that why you froze when I asked that when we were bowling?” Dick asked, Danny nodded.

“When I got back to the right time, Sam, Tucker, Jazz, my parents, and Mr. Lancer were tied to the vat of overheating Nasty Sauce. After a hard fight, I still nearly lost, I managed to get him in the Thermos but the Nasty Burger blew up.” Danny said. Dick, Wally, and Dani looked at him in horror, “Clockwork stopped time and saved everyone, he removed Dan from the timeline and reset time to just before he’d cheated for me. No one but Clockwork and I remember what happened in the alternate time between the test and everyone blowing up. I returned the answers to Lancer and had to retake the test. I promised my friends and Clockwork that I would never become Dan and that’s one reason I check in with Clockwork so often.”

“Then Danny confronted me about knowing he’s a ghost. My headband, my handwriting on the note I sent… We hugged it out.” Jazz smiled at him.

“If he ever escapes the Thermos though, Clockwork’s powers won’t work on him because he exists out of time now which is why I check about it every time I see him.” Danny said. “But that’s the whole story, of the Boo-o-o-merang and the Thermos that was at Clockwork’s. I have a hard time talking about him because he was me, not some other guy. He was me who’d lost everything and despite knowing what led me there and knowing that it wouldn’t have been nearly as bad if I hadn’t gone to Vlad, it could still be me.”

“It won’t be you.” Sam said.

************
“Can I make a suggestion?” Dick asked cautiously.

“Sure.” Danny nodded.

“Talk to Black Canary. She’s the Team’s therapist and is really good. She’s gotten us through some traumatic experiences.” Dick said, thinking of the simulation, the Injustice League, and the attack by the Reds.

“I’ll try.” Danny nodded.

“Good.” Dick said. “I can’t believe I almost lost you so many times before I even knew who you were. I’m sorry you know what it’s like to lose the people you love.”

“Yeah, I almost wish Clockwork had been able to reset me to the same time as everyone else but I couldn’t ask him that. If I forgot it, it might happen.” Danny shook his head.

“I don’t think it will, especially now.” Dick said.

“Why especially now?” Danny asked.

“You have us now. Dani and me, Wally and the rest of the Team, Bruce and Alfred.” Dick explained. “I remember how alone I felt after my… our parents died. I had lost my parents, aunt, and cousin and my uncle was hurt so bad he couldn’t care for me. The cops took me away from my circus family since my parents didn’t have a will or anything dictating what should happen to me if anything happened to them so I lost my circus family too, though not forever. Bruce was busy being Batman so a lot of the time it was just Alfred and I. I felt so alone until I found out Bruce was Batman and got to be Robin. That’s when I met Wally and everyone else. The couple really traumatic events the Team went through, we were mostly separated during them and that’s one of the reasons why they hurt so much, but I promise you that you’re not alone so you’ll never have to go through something like that alone again.”

“Thanks, Dick.” Danny gave him a smile.

“Can we go to the bedroom and all cuddle?” Dick asked.

“Of course.” Danny said, getting up from the couch and pulling Sam and Tucker up with him. “Jazz?”

“I’ll sit on the bed and watch over you guys.” Jazz said.

Dick sent Babs a quick text telling her that he was too tired to video chat but would talk to her later.

Dick, Wally, Danny, Dani, Sam, and Tucker curled up in the nest like they had the night before and Jazz, apparently deciding the bed was too far away for now, sat on the floor near them, close enough to put a hand on Danny’s head to run her fingers through his hair without actually being part of the cuddle pile. Once everyone was curled around each other and everyone had a hand or arm on as many people as possible, Dick asked, “Can I tell you about one of the traumatic events the Team went through?”

“Of course.” Danny said, from where Dick was, his back was pressed against Danny’s so he couldn’t see him but could almost feel him nod.

“What one are you going to talk about?” Wally asked in a whisper.

“The Reds unless you wanted to talk about the simulation or the Injustice League right before bed?” Dick raised an eyebrow at Wally.

“No, you tell the story of the Reds.” Wally agreed, pulling Dick closer to his chest.

“So first thing you have to know was this happened before the Team knew my identity. I had convinced Bruce to give Artemis a scholarship to Gotham Academy and it was her first day. I, as Dick Grayson, ran up to her at the start of the day and said ‘we’ll laugh about this someday’ and took a selfie of the two of us before disappearing.” Dick started.

“From her perspective, this random freshman just went up to her and took a selfie for no reason.” Wally explained, making the others laugh.

“Later that day, we were headed to the Cave when I ran into her at the zeta.” Dick continued. “I continued to be a little shit cause I was like 13 and was a little shit as much as possible.” The others laughed a little louder. “Red Tornado was always at the Cave to be our… ‘den mother’ but was covering a monitor duty shift at the Watch Tower for Green Arrow when the Cave was attacked.”

“Green Arrow had a hot date with Canary.” Wally added.

“Anyways, I went through the zeta and was immediately attacked, Artemis came in just after me and was also attacked. We were backed up against the zetas while someone threw fire at us from one side and tried drowning us on the other. We managed to escape into the smaller gym and tried to contact the Team, both with comms and M’gann’s mind link.” Dick said, curling up more so his back was pressed more firmly against Danny’s while his head was closer to Wally. “No one was answering and whoever was throwing fire at us had followed us. I tried contacting the Batcave and the League with an override with the same result. We were cut off from anyone outside the Cave. We fled into the showers and turned them on to help against the fire when we were almost drowned again.”

“Then what happened?” Danny asked when Dick paused too long.

“Artemis and I managed to get into the air vents. I downloaded the Cave blueprints to help us and was directing her so we could try to escape the Cave. We stopped in an access tunnel so I could hack the Cave to lock out the motion and heat sensors so the enemy, whoever they were, couldn’t track us.” Dick said. “I downloaded the Cave security footage to see if we could figure out who was after us.”

“When we were attacked,” Wally started, “I was helping Conner with his motorcycle while M’gann, Sphere, and him looked on. Kaldur came up to ask how we were handling juggling school with our responsibilities to the Team when an explosion took out a wall near us and sent us all flying. We immediately got up to defend ourselves when we were attacked by water. By the time we really knew what was going on, Conner and I were stuck in melted metal, Sphere was stuck in a wall, and M’gann and Kaldur were trapped in a cage made of fire since Atlanteans and Martians are both susceptible to heat.”

“We watched the footage and Artemis was starting to freak out because the others have super powers while we don’t. She heard who she thought was Red Tornado and exposed our hiding spot. I shoved her out of the way of an attack just in time.” Dick said. “That’s when we saw who it was who was attacking us. They looked similar to Red Tornado, one was a guy and one was a girl. Artemis was really freaking out and kept asking me if I knew that Red Tornado had siblings. That’s when they decided to take it up a notch. Through the P.A. system, they announced we had ten minutes to surrender or our teammates would be killed.”

“Were you not freaking out?” Dani asked quietly.

“Of course I was. We hadn’t been together long but the Team was like family and I was about to lose them, but freaking out wouldn’t save them and that’s something I could do this time. I couldn’t stop my family from falling but I could save my Team.” Dick said. “We found our way into the hanger where everyone else was and saw that there was water rising that would drown Wally and Conner and we saw the flame cage around Kaldur and M’gann which was slowly killing the both of them. I threw a disk towards Wally and after Artemis and I escaped the hanger, I was able to use it to communicate with him.”

“Dick always leaves out the best part of that.” Wally said and Dick could hear his grin. “He told Artemis she looked distraught and she was like, well duh! So he goes, ‘Get traught or get dead.’ cause even if he’s about to be killed, he has to butcher the English language.”

“What’d she say to that?” Sam asked.

“Asked me how I could be so calm.” Dick shrugged. “I told her practice. I’d been a vigilante for 4 years at that point where as she’d been one for like a month. Anyway, Wally helped us make an EMP emitter using the x-ray machine in the med lab.”

“People forget I’m book smart. I created my powers. Sorta.” Wally said.

“Wally and Conner distracted the Reds while I got ready to hook up the EMP to the Cave’s power system but the circuit was incomplete and wouldn’t work without another piece of metal or something.” Dick said, ignoring his boyfriend. “I was captured and almost drowned; faked being drowned so they’d hopefully release me, but I still passed out. It was up to Artemis who was barely part of the Team and had barely been a vigilante or hero or whatever you want to call us.”

“What’d she do?” Dani asked.

“She pretended to give herself up and fired a shot that completed the circuit, turning on the EMP and shutting down the Reds. We were working on trying to get Wally and Conner free when the EMP wore off and the Reds were turning back on. That’s when Red Tornado came back and learned about his siblings, who he’d never heard of before. Red then sucked the air out of the room so we all passed out. When we woke up, the League was there but Red Tornado and his siblings were gone.” Dick finished.

“What happened to Red Tornado? I know he’s still around.” Danny asked.

“We found them all about a month later and Red Tornado, Red Torpedo, and Red Inferno ended up saving us from their new sibling, Red Volcano. That was also the first time we worked with Zatanna.” Dick said.

“Torpedo and Inferno sacrificed themselves for us and Tornado lost his legs, though we were able to fix him up before bringing him home.” Wally added.

“Wow.” Tucker said.

“I’m sorry you almost lost your family again, Dick.” Danny said, pressing his back into Dick’s more firmly like he knew that Dick needed the touch.

“That’s awful to go through.” Jazz said, moving from running her fingers through Danny’s hair to Dick’s hair relaxing him further.

“Thanks, guys. I didn’t tell you for you to feel sorry for me though. I just want you to understand I know what it’s like to go through something you never thought you’d have to and for it to leave its mark on you. It’s one reason everyone on the Team started seeing Canary.” Dick said, twisting enough to actually look at Danny and the others. “I understand losing your family, I understand barely saving your family too. I just wanted you to know.”

Danny turned to look at Dick, “I get it, and thanks Dick. I mean it. I know there’s others out there who have gone through what I have, but actually knowing someone who has is actually really helpful. I think I will talk to Canary, at least a little. Gotta see her for help with my wail anyways.”

“Does she see anyone?” Jazz asked.

“I don’t know about anyone but for sure anyone connected to the superhero community if you’re wanting to see her too.” Dick said, turning back to face Wally and just relax into his and Jazz’s touches.

“I think Tucker and I should see her too.” Sam said.

“That’s probably a good idea. We’ve been with Danny through nearly everything he’s been through, excluding the really big fights he leaves us in another dimension for and the part that Clockwork changed.” Tucker said.

“I wasn’t going to take you with me to the Ghost Zone to fight Pariah Dark.” Danny sounded like he was glaring at his best friend.

“That’s the ghost king, right?” Wally asked. “The one you defeated that made you Ghost Zone royalty?”

“I’m not royalty.” Danny pouted.

“Yes it is.” Sam answered with a laugh.

“Okay, time to sleep.” Jazz said firmly. She stayed where she was, running her fingers through Dick’s hair until he fell asleep.

Chapter 48: Chapter Forty-Eight

The next morning Danny woke up with Jazz still on the floor near them, her hand on his head as if to reassure herself that he was there. Tucker had immediately curled in against Sam when they first laid down the night before and he’d reached around her to grasp his shirt; behind him, Wally had reached out to grab his shirt almost immediately so at least he wasn’t surprised by that.

“Dick?” Danny whispered, trying not to wake anyone, when he felt movement behind him.

“Morning, Danny.” Dick whispered back. “Anyone else awake?”

“I don’t think so.” Danny whispered. “At least the ones I can see aren’t and Jazz would have said something already.”

“I think Bruce checked in on us when he got back last night. Jazz has a blanket over her that she definitely didn’t have when I fell asleep.” Dick whispered.

“I’m really glad I met you, Dick.” Danny whispered. “I never thought about my birth family before but I’m glad it’s someone as nice as you.”

“You should meet Uncle Rick too. He’s who I’m named after.” Dick whispered.

“Is that one reason you go by Dick rather than Rick, to be different than your uncle?” Danny asked.

“Our uncle, and probably. Our parents just always called me Dick when I was little so that’s what I’ve always gone by.” Dick whispered.

“Still getting used to having other family.” Danny blushed.

“I figured.” Dick laughed quietly.

“Tell me more?” Danny asked shyly.

“About our family or me as a kid?” Dick asked quietly.

“Both… either…” Danny shrugged just slightly enough that Dick would feel it but it wouldn’t wake Dani who was directly in front of him or either of the guys that were clinging to his shirt.

“Did I tell you how I chose the name Robin when I became a hero?” Dick asked quietly.

“I don’t think so.” Danny whispered.

“When I was little I used to jump off anything I could, like our parents on the trapeze but not that cause mom was strict about that, she didn’t want me to get hurt. But anything else, beds, trees, tables, anything I could climb, I’d fling myself off of.” Dick whispered. “Mom asked once why I would do it and I told her it was so I could fly like them. She started calling me her little robin. After they died, I was so angry. I tracked down the one responsible and tried to take him out. Bruce found out and stopped me. That’s when he told me that he was Batman and started training me to be Robin.”

“Who was responsible?” Danny asked.

“Zucco. He was an enforcer for one of the mobs in Gotham. Pop Haly refused to pay the protection racket they set up and Zucco messed with the ropes for the trapeze.” Dick explained quietly. “When it was time to pick a name for myself, I chose Robin to honor them. Only a few people in the circus would ever be able to connect little Dick Grayson, Mary’s little robin, to Batman’s protegee, Robin. My original outfit was also a callback to the circus. I used a version of our performance outfits.”

“Do you know if anyone in the circus knows about you?” Danny asked.

“Pop Haly does I think. Conner, Artemis, M’gann, Roy, and I went undercover there and he called me out just before we left. Called me Dick and said he’d miss me. When I reminded him of my codename for the mission, Dan Danger, he looked at me and said ‘Son, you’ve grown but some things never change, like the sight of a Grayson on the trapeze. You can’t fake that, can’t hide it.’ He asked for one last favor for my old ringmaster, one more performance of a Flying Grayson. Though he let me use my codename for the mission for it so the others could join in.” Dick whispered. “I never used the name Robin on the mission except when we were away from the circus but I’m pretty sure he knew.”

“I wish I could meet him. The only ringmaster I know was evil.” Danny sighed.

“I’ll introduce you someday.” Dick promised quietly. “I want you to be able to meet my family like I’m getting to meet yours, and yes, I am counting Pandora, Frostbite, Clockwork, Wulf, and Dora.”

“They were really excited to meet you.” Danny whispered. “I don’t know if you could tell from the bone crushing hugs, but they were.” He grinned.

“I could tell, surprisingly.” Dick laughed quietly. “The Team is always excited to learn more about my past cause I had to hide it from them for a long time so they were all really happy to meet you too. I think you and Dani will fit in easily if you want to join.”

“I’ve never fought a non-ghost before aside from the Guys in White. All my fights are to protect myself or my town and only ghosts and the Guys in White ever attack.” Danny whispered. “I do want the training though and I’d love for Dani to have training. I won’t make the decision for her though.”

“I’m glad you’re there for her.” Dick whispered. “When we found Conner, Superman refused to help him with his powers or even acknowledge his existence. Bruce kept telling him that he needed to be there for his son and he’d go off about how Conner wasn’t his son. I think they’ve actually settled on brothers? Like how you and Dani are cousins.”

“I’m glad I didn’t know you all back then. I would have been pissed if I found out a friend was being treated like that. Besides, he’s an adult superhero, I shouldn’t handle having a clone made by my enemy better than him.” Danny whispered angrily.

“I would have paid money to see you punch him.” Dick whispered.

“I could have done it.” Danny nodded carefully. “Would have done it. Might do it still.”

“He’s doing better.” Dick whispered.

“Good.” Danny whispered.

“Should we wake the others?” Dick asked quietly.

“Not yet. This week has been hard on them too.” Danny reminded him. “Wait ‘til Bruce comes in to wake us.”

“I just don’t want Sam and Tucker to be late to school.” Dick whispered.

“Even if they are late, I’m sure Mr. Lancer will be nice to them.” Danny whispered.

“You sure?” Dick asked quietly.

“Yeah, he’s a fairly understanding teacher.” Danny whispered.

Before they could say anything else, Bruce came in. “Sam, Tucker, time to get up for school.” He said, turning on the lights.

“Five more minutes.” Tucker mumbled, snuggling into Sam’s shoulder.

“I have breakfast ready out here.” Bruce smirked.

“Fine.” Tucker sat up, letting go of Danny’s shirt.

Slowly waking up, the seven of them followed Bruce into the other room for breakfast. “I just got the same thing as yesterday, I hope that’s okay.” Bruce said.

“That’s fine, B.” Dick yawned.

“What are you going to do for lunch today, Sam?” Danny asked.

“Don’t you get food at school?” Bruce asked.

“Not since freshman year when-“

“You got everyone attacked by the Lunch Lady ghost.” Tucker said, cutting Sam off.

“I bag lunch it now.” Sam shot a glare at Tucker before turning back to Bruce. “If we can stop by my house really quick, I can grab something from my greenhouse.”

“Or you could order something to be dropped off at the school in like two seconds.” Danny laughed.

“That too.” Sam nodded.

“Are you driving them to school, Bruce?” Dick asked.

“I can if they don’t want to walk.” Bruce said.

“I would appreciate it if you drove them.” Danny said.

“We’ll call if anything happens. You still have the map, right?” Sam asked.

“Yep. Frostbite is letting me borrow it for as long as I need to.” Danny nodded.

“If it’s Skulker, Johnny, Ember, or Kitty tell them that if they go home without a fight I can talk to them later about their issues, if they want.” Jazz said.

“I think you guys and Val can handle Boxy, Desiree, the ecto-pusses, Klemper, Technus, and Poindexter. Amorpho better not show up.” Danny said. “I’m only really worried about Spectra and Bertrand since we took their latest victims.”

“Anyone else you worried about?” Dick asked.

Danny thought for a minute, “Not really. The Ghost Writer, Lydia, and Freakshow were locked up with Walker, it’s not Halloween so we shouldn’t have to worry about the Fright Knight, Youngblood is unlikely but the others should be able to handle him too.” He thought for a minute more. “The only ones that are really hard for us nowadays are Nocturn, Vortex, Undergrowth, and Vlad. The observants should have an eye or two on the first three as they’re basically gods, and Vlad’s schemes are more complex and if he’s the problem, it’ll take more than me anyways.”

“You’ve fought gods and won?” Wally asked.

“I said they’re basically gods. Sam and I fought Nocturn together,” Danny blushed at the memory, “Tucker and, unfortunately, Vlad helped with Vortex, and my ice powers are uniquely suited to fighting Undergrowth.” He explained.

“Remember that outfit Sam wore when she was first possessed by Undergrowth?” Tucker asked.

“Of course. How could I ever forget that one?” Danny asked with sigh.

“What outfit?” Dick asked.

“Oh I wish I had a picture of it but most of the town was busy being possessed and I was busy almost freezing to death cause my ice powers were manifesting and I didn’t know it.” Danny sighed again. “She had this short sleeveless dress made out of like… leaves? gloves up to her elbows out of the same stuff, vines wrapped around her arms, waist, and one of her ankles, a choker with spikes, hair tie with spikes, and a garter with spikes. It was a great look for her.”

“It was.” Tucker agreed.

“You just liked the little dress.” Sam accused.

“No…” Danny and Tucker said.

“Are you often possessed by ghosts?” Wally asked.

“Not really. Undergrowth got the whole town except me, as did Nocturn though Nocturn got me at first. Jazz was almost completely taken over by Kitty. Ember mind controlled the teens in town once and the adults a second time, and Jazz both times.” Danny grinned at his sister. “Oh! And the teens were sorta taken over by Bertrand, except me and Tuck.”

“And Walker.” Sam reminded him.

“Oh yeah, and Walker and his goons took over… like… 5 or 6 people?” Danny added.

“That sounds right.” Sam nodded.

“That was when you were accused of kidnapping the mayor?” Dick asked.

“Yep. Walker was overshadowing the mayor at the time.” Danny nodded.

“What’s the plan for today?” Bruce asked. “Other than Tucker and Sam going to school.”

************
“We were thinking lunch in Chicago and getting Jazz into the zeta system.” Dick said.

“I want the two of you to spend time with Danny’s parents too. This week isn’t just for Danny to get to know you. You need to get to know his family too.” Bruce said.

“We can spend all day with them tomorrow.” Dick promised.

“Are you planning on spending all day today at the Cave then?” Bruce asked.

“I was thinking at least a little time. Danny and Dani both need real training and Danny wants to work with Canary on his ghostly wail.” Dick said.

“And we want Jazz to meet the whole Team and Canary.” Danny added.

“You do?” Jazz asked.

“Of course.” Danny nodded. “You’re my big sister and they’re going to be important in my life. Plus, Canary is a therapist and you’ll love her.”

“You still need to meet Barbara. She’s my only friend that’s not on the Team.” Dick said. “Plus, Babs will kill me if she doesn’t get to meet you. She’s already upset I took a whole day to tell her.”

“Why isn’t she on the Team?” Wally asked.

“Her dad I think.” Dick said.

“Should she be on the Team?” Danny asked.

“Oh yeah, forgot to mention to you.” Dick laughed. “Barbara is Batgirl.”

“You just forgot to mention that?” Danny asked.

“She only told me last night that I could tell you her identity and then we were studying and then we talked about heavy stuff…” Dick said.

“It’s okay.” Sam said. “We’d love to meet her.”

“Maybe she can stop by the Cave between school and patrol.” Bruce suggested.

“I’ll text her during her lunch hour.” Dick said.

“Sounds good. Are you doing anything before lunch in Chicago?” Bruce asked.

“After we drop Sam and Tuck off at school I was thinking of stopping in the Ghost Zone to see Clockwork.” Danny said.

“Can we go too?” Wally asked.

“Sure.” Danny shrugged.

“Come on, you should get dressed so we can get headed out if Sam and Tucker are going to make it to school.” Bruce said.

The three girls went into the other room to get dressed while the four boys went back into the room they’d slept in to get dressed. Once everyone was dressed, they all piled into the Batmo-burban and Bruce drove them to Sam’s house. She quickly ran inside and back out with her lunchbox. Bruce dropped the two off at school and drove the others to Fenton Works.

“What are you going to do while we’re in the Ghost Zone, Bruce?” Dick asked.

“Well, I’m actually hoping you’ll let me tag along.” Bruce said.

“Park around the corner so my parents don’t see your car.” Danny said. “Then, sure. I was only planning on seeing Clockwork but I’m sure Frostbite, Pandora, Princess Dora, and Wulf if we can find him would love to meet you.”

“That’ll for sure take us until lunch time.” Jazz said as Bruce parked. “Are we taking the Spector Speeder this time?”

“With you, Dick, Wally, and Bruce, Dani and I could definitely take everyone since we’re stronger in the Zone but I think it’s probably a good idea. As long as Walker doesn’t see it.” Danny said. “Besides, Dick and Wally haven’t seen it yet and I’m sure Wally wants to.” He grinned.

“What’s the Spector Speeder?” Bruce asked.

“It’s a vehicle my parents invented.” Danny said.

“It’s for travel in the Ghost Zone for those of us who can’t fly.” Jazz added.

“There’s not a lot of space inside though so it’ll be better if Dani and I fly while you four take the Speeder.” Danny said. “You still might be a little squished but I think you’ll be fine.”

“You could carry me while Walls, B, and Jazz are in the Speeder.” Dick suggested.

“You sure?” Danny asked.

“Totally. I trust you.” Dick grinned.

“Okay, hold hands so I can get us into the lab invisibly.” Danny said, holding out a hand. “Dani, you can take the other side if you want to help.”

“Sure!” Dani grinned, grabbing Bruce’s hand. Dick grabbed Bruce’s open hand and Wally’s, Wally grabbed one of Danny’s while Jazz grabbed the other.

 “Now remember, invisible does not mean that they can’t hear you. If someone is in the lab, Dani will have to go upstairs and make some noise so they go investigate.” Danny said.

“Good plan.” Bruce said with a nod.

The six of them slowly turned invisible out from Danny and Dani, once invisible they moved toward the front of the house. Danny whispered, “I’m going to turn us intangible for the doors so just walk through them until we get into the lab.”

Thankfully, Danny’s parents weren’t in the lab and the group could return to the visible spectrum. Danny went over and unlocked the Ghost Portal, showing Bruce the green swirl of the portal.

“Woah.” Bruce said, seeing the portal for the first time.

“Ready to meet some ghosts?” Danny asked while Jazz got the Spector Speeder ready.

“Of course.” Bruce said. “I’ve met a ghost before. Other than you I mean.”

“Who?” Danny asked.

“Boston Brand, as far as I know he’s not like you or the ghosts here. So I doubt if you’ve heard of him.”

“I think you mentioned him briefly before with Dr. Thompkins.” Danny said.

“I think I did.” Bruce nodded.

“Speeder is ready.” Jazz said, climbing out of the Spector Speeder. “Here’s some Fenton Phones.”

“Let’s get going. Bruce, Wally, Jazz into the Speeder. Dick, you’re with me so Dani doesn’t have to carry anyone. How do you want to be carried?” Danny asked.

“Piggyback?” Dick suggested.

“Sounds good.” Danny said, turning so Dick could easily get on his back.

Once everyone was ready, Danny took a deep breathe and stepped in the Ghost Zone.

Chapter 49: Chapter Forty-Nine

Dick was surprised again by the Ghost Zone; the feeling of weightlessness, the bright neon green swirls, ghosts everywhere. He supposed he should get used to the ghosts at least, wouldn’t want to accidentally offend his twin, especially since he was some kind of ghost royalty. Dick snickered at the thought.

“What’s so funny?” Danny asked as he flew them towards Clockwork.

“You being ghost royalty.” Dick shrugged.

“I’m not ghost royalty.” Danny grumbled.

“What’s got you blushing?” Jazz asked through the Fenton Phones in Dick’s ear.

“Nothing.” Danny said too quickly, making Dick laugh.

“How’s it in there, B?” Dick asked, changing the subject for his twin. “Can you feel the weightlessness from inside the Spector Speeder?”

“Not really.” Danny answered for Bruce, shaking his head.

“It’s amazing here.” Bruce said.

“It can be.” Danny nodded. “Here’s Clockwork’s lair. Stepping out of the Speeder is going to mess with your balance a bit since you lose so much of your weight.” He added in warning.

The three in the Speeder got out and Bruce and Wally stumbled a bit as they tried to catch up with Dick, Danny, and Dani. Danny let Dick off his back and floated through the doors. “Clockwork?” Danny called.

“Danny, you’re back.” Clockwork gave Danny a smile.

“Like you didn’t know I would be.” Danny laughed. “This is Bruce Wayne, he’s Dick’s adopted dad… sorta. But I know you already know that.”

“Nice to meet you.” Bruce said, holding out a hand.

“Likewise.” Clockwork shook his hand.

“How’s… that?” Danny asked, like he had last time.

“Same as always, Danny. He won’t escape.” Clockwork said gently.

“You can’t know that, he’s outside the time stream.” Danny said.

“Even if he managed to escape, I know you could take him down.” Clockwork said fondly.

“I couldn’t last time.” Danny said sadly.

“Last time you didn’t have all your friends. He took that from you. Don’t let him do it again.” Clockwork said.

“Anyway, I think we should be moving on if we want to visit everyone before lunchtime.” Jazz said, putting a hand on Danny’s shoulder.

“Sure. Are Pandora and Frostbite home?” Danny asked Clockwork.

“Yes.” Clockwork said.

“I’ll see you later, Clockwork.” Danny gave him a wave as the group headed towards the door.

“I know.” Clockwork smirked.

Danny rolled his eyes fondly as the group headed for the Speeder. “Dick mentioned Clockwork before I think.” Bruce said as they reached the Spector Speeder.

Danny sighed, “He’s basically my Ghost Zone guardian. I think the Overseers have tasked him with preparing me as a leader but he doesn’t care what they say.”

“Is that because you’re ghost royalty?” Wally asked with a smirk, making Danny blush and Dick laugh.

“You’re royalty?” Bruce asked.

“He bested the previous Ghost King in single combat and won the right to rule.” Jazz said. “But he’s embarrassed by it and hates when we mention it.” She grinned.

“Once he’s 21, he’ll be allowed to become the Ghost King, or he can be bested by someone else.” Dani said. “But it doesn’t count until he’s 21.”

“Can we just go see Pandora now?” Danny asked, bright red with a blush.

“Sure, little brother.” Jazz laughed.

Jazz, Bruce, and Wally climbed back into the Speeder while Dick got back onto Danny’s back.

“Is Pandora going to be surprised to see you?” Dick asked Danny.

“Probably, same with Frostbite. I usually visit every week or so much not so soon after each other unless something is wrong. But these are strange times and I know they’re worried about how I’m taking everything.” Danny explained.

“And how are you taking everything? I know this morning you said you were glad to have met me, and trust me it’s mutual, but suddenly learning about a twin as well as learning that your birth parents are dead must be hard for you.” Dick said.

“I mean, yeah, it’s hard. I wish I could have met them, but I guess I don’t really feel their loss like you do since I didn’t actually know them. As for the twin thing, you suddenly learned about a twin too so I’m not alone in that.” Danny shrugged. “Besides, I still have my mom, dad, Jazz, and Dani. Now I also have you, Bruce, and Alfred.”

“That’s a very grown-up point of view.” Dick laughed.

“Maybe Jazz is rubbing off on me.” Danny said.

“Hey!” Jazz said, letting them know she’d been listening.

“You literally were mind controlled by Ember cause you think like an adult and you couldn’t see Youngblood for the same reason.” Danny laughed.

“That was forever ago, let it go.” Jazz pouted from inside the Speeder.

“What can you tell me about Pandora?” Bruce asked, stopping the siblings before they could really start.

“She’s his ghost mom.” Dick grinned.

“What?” Bruce asked, surprised.

“She acts like a mother figure to Danny.” Jazz clarified. “And Dani.” She added.

“And Dick and Wally when they met her.” Danny added.

“Are we going to be able to take the Spector Speeder all the way in?” Wally asked.

“Not really.” Danny shook his head.

“We’ll park outside the maze and walk the rest of the way in.” Jazz said.

************
Danny was sure that Pandora would think something was wrong when he stopped by again so soon after the last time, but he wanted Dick to get to know her and the others and he wanted Bruce to meet them. Dick was important to him and Bruce was important to Dick.

He nodded a greeting to Argus after they’d made it through the lightning arch and the minotaur’s maze. After entering the front of Pandora’s palace, Danny called out, “Pandora? Are you here?”

“Danny!” Pandora called back, entering the area. “And the others! Dani, Jazz, Dick, and Wally!” She managed to scooped all five of them in a giant hug. “Is something wrong, Danny?”

“Only that I can’t breathe.” Danny grinned.

“Sorry.” Pandora blushed as she set them down. “Nothing is wrong, then?”

“Nothing. I wanted to introduce you to Bruce Wayne. He took in Dick after his… our… parents died.” Danny said. 

“Well you’re very welcome here, Bruce Wayne.” Pandora said.

“He’s a member of the Justice League called Batman and is friends with Diana.” Dick said.

“Oh a friend of Diana’s!” Pandora grabbed Bruce in a hug.

“Pandora, he needs to breathe too.” Danny laughed.

“Oh, right, sorry.” She let him down. “You’ll have to bring her by sometime. I haven’t seen her in forever!”

“We definitely will.” Danny said.

“Well let’s go sit down and talk awhile. It’s not often you visit so regularly, Danny.” Pandora said, a light scold in her voice, just enough to make Danny blush.

The group of them went into one of the rooms with a table to sit around and they chatted for an hour or so, about Bruce, the Justice League and Diana specifically, Dick, Danny, and the others.

“We should get going.” Danny finally said.

“Tell Frostbite I said hello.” Pandora gave them all one more giant hug.

“I will.” Danny laughed when she let them go. “I’ll see you later, Pandora!” He called behind him as the group left.

They made their way through the Ghost Zone towards the Far Frozen when they nearly ran over the Box Ghost.

“WHAT DO YOU WANT?” The Box Ghost asked when he saw who almost hit him.

“Isn’t that the ghost who was in Gotham?” Bruce asked through the Fenton Phones.

“It is.” Dick said from Danny’s back.

“We don’t want anything, Boxy. We’re just visiting friends. Don’t think just because I have my twin on my back I won’t kick your butt if you try anything.” Danny warned.

“TWIN?” The Box Ghost asked, tilting his head in confusion.

“Are you like extra stupid today?” Danny asked. “Yes, he’s my twin. Head on home before I call Pandora.”

After the Box Ghost left, Jazz sighed and looked at Danny, “You could have been a little nicer to him. He’s not all bad.”

“I know, he’s mostly annoying.” Danny shrugged.

“Besides, we don’t look as similar when you’re a ghost.” Dick said. “With your hair and eye colors changing.”

“I suppose you’re right about that, but it’s not like I have a reputation for lying though. Even to my enemies. He should have just believed me.” Danny said as the group started moving again.

“I think he has trust issues.” Jazz said. “I wish I could talk to him like I’m getting to talk to Ember and Skulker.”

“Maybe mention it to Pandora?” Danny suggested. “He’s terrified of her and will do whatever she says.” He added with a laugh.

“Are you planning on becoming a therapist for all the ghosts?” Dick asked.

“Maybe.” Jazz shrugged. “If I can redirect their obsessions, maybe they become less violent and Danny can pass his classes easier and maybe get into college.”

“If you manage to do that,” Bruce said, “you should look into an internship at Arkham. Maybe turn that place around.”

“Isn’t that what Harley Quin tried and now she’s one of your villains?” Danny asked, throwing a small glare at Bruce as they flew towards the Far Frozen.

“I would never suggest she work with the Joker; but Riddler, Freeze, Penguin, Harvey, Croc, Dr. Langstrom, Clayface, Tetch, Wesker, Harley, and Ivy? I think she could get through to them. Maybe even Crane and Bolton.” Bruce said.

“What about Selina?” Dick asked, smirk evident in his voice.

“Selina doesn’t belong in Arkham, Dick.” Bruce said, slight blush on his face, surprising Danny.

“I’ve thought about Arkham after I get my degree, but I know that it would make Danny’s anxiety really bad so I figured I just wouldn’t do it.” Jazz shrugged.

“Let’s just go see Frostbite.” Danny said, blushing and racing ahead of the others.

“Danny?” Dick asked as they slowed down, far ahead of everyone else.

“I’m fine. Sorry. We’re close to the Far Frozen so we can wait here for everyone.” Danny said, setting Dick down.

Chapter 50: Chapter Fifty

“If she worked at Arkham, I would keep her safe. You have to know that.” Dick said as Danny sat down on the floating rock they’d stopped on.

“I know. I just would also want to be there.” Danny shrugged as Dick sat next to him.

“You could work as a guard there. I don’t think they require any extra schooling beyond high school equivalent. You’d have to be away from Amity Park though so it’d have to be after Jazz has worked with all your villains.” Dick said.

“Most of them aren’t really villains.” Danny said, laying back on the rock. “Most ghosts aren’t violent. Jazz and I think if the ones that are had a healthy outlet for their obsession, they wouldn’t be violent either.”

“You’ve thought about it a lot, haven’t you?” Dick asked.

“Eh, not really. Jazz has. She also thinks that if I’m really going to rule the Ghost Zone one day, I need to stop the ghosts from attacking humans.” Danny explained. “She says that will only happen if we know exactly why they attack and can fill that need in a different way. Which, she has a point.”

“So you’re really going to rule the Ghost Zone someday?” Dick asked.

“Technically. I mean, I did beat the old King. Haven’t you ever fought someone to save your friends and had unexpected consequences?” Danny asked.

“I’ve definitely never accidentally became royalty. I think that’s just you.” Dick laughed, poking Danny in the side. “Man, how fast did we go? I’m just now seeing the others.”

“I think I can go a couple hundred miles per hour by myself on Earth. Being here in the Zone, you weigh like literally nothing to me. I could definitely carry the entire Team plus my friends without help here. So, unlike on Earth, having you with me doesn’t affect how fast I can go, but I don’t know my top speed in the Zone.” Danny explained.

“Is that something Frostbite could help you with?” Dick asked. “You said he was like your ghost doctor and that he helped when you got your ice powers.”

“Maybe. Black Canary does all your training for the Team, right?” Danny asked.

“Most of it. The others have been helping out more the last couple years but she’s still the main one as most of the super powered heroes tend to rely on their powers heavily and she doesn’t. Plus I get training from Bruce at home.” Dick said.

“Maybe she can help me figure out my limits on Earth. Better than Sam, Tuck, and Jazz anyways. We use the basement lab but can only when mom and dad aren’t home.” Danny said, standing up when the others finally came close. “I know I’m fast and strong as a ghost and I know I can use most of my power as a human but I don’t know how fast or how strong in either form.”

“We can definitely help with that. Maybe someday we can bring her here so she can meet Frostbite and work together with him to figure out what your limits are here and what the difference between here and home is so we can get more accurate information. If we also get the same information for Dani we might be able to figure out a better training routine for her and see what the big differences are between you two, abilities wise.” Dick said, standing up and getting back on Danny’s back.

“That’d be nice.” Danny said as Dani landed next to him.

“Dude, why’d you fly so fast?” Dani asked.

“Sorry, Dani.” Danny ruffled Dani’s hair.

“Just don’t ditch me again.” She glared at him.

“I’ll kick him next time he tries.” Dick grinned at her.

“Good.” Dani nodded.

“Let’s just go see Frostbite.” Danny said, eye roll obvious in his voice.

Dick and Dani laughed as the three of them took off, followed by Bruce, Wally, and Jazz in the Spector Speeder. “Is he also going to think something is wrong cause you’re visiting so soon again?” Dick asked.

“Maybe, though he’s less likely than Pandora cause nothing was as bad as one of the first times I met him and almost died. I think as long as I’m not currently freezing myself to death, he won’t think it’s anything too bad.” Danny laughed, Dick didn’t think it was funny but was quickly learning that Danny handled rough situations with jokes and more specifically jokes about dying. He guessed it was a ghost thing… or half ghost thing. Dani didn’t seem to do it though so maybe it was just Danny. Dick took a deep breath to calm himself before the others realized he wasn’t calm.

“Are we seeing Princess Dora after Frostbite?” Dani asked.

“That’s the plan, unless we see Wulf along the way.” Danny nodded.

“Maybe he’s with Frostbite again.” Dick said.

“Maybe. That’d be nice. I love seeing him.” Danny said, turning his head enough that Dick could see his smile.

One of the Far Frozen yetis saw them and blew through a horn type thing, alerting others to their presence.

“Great One!” Frostbite called as soon as he spotted them. “Great One’s family!”

“Hey Frostbite.” Danny let Dick off his back and grinned. “You remember Dick and Wally?”

“Of course!” Frostbite said.

“This is Bruce Wayne.” Danny said when the three in the Speeder had managed to get out, bringing coats with them. Bruce handed one to Dick as Danny continued, “He takes care of Dick and is Batman from the Justice League.”

“Then he is as welcome as the rest of your family! The Great One has told us many tales of the great Justice League!” Frostbite said, shaking Bruce’s hand and making Danny blush.

“Frostbite…” Danny whined.

“I am sorry, Great One. Would you like something to eat while you’re here?” Frostbite asked.

“Yes!” Wally grinned.

“The rest of us probably won’t eat much but Wally will definitely eat.” Dick laughed.

“Is Wulf still here?” Danny asked.

“He is. It is safe for him from Walker and he likes the cold.” Frostbite nodded.

“That’s cool. I liked being able to see him.” Danny smiled.

“Let’s go sit down and we can eat while you catch up with us.” Frostbite said, leading the group away from the Speeder.

“Amiko!” Wulf grinned when he saw the group.

“Hey Wulf!” Danny grinned back and ran to hug his friend. “Kiel vi fartas, amiko? How are you?”

“Bona, kaj vi?” Wulf asked.

“Mi estas bona. I’m good.” Danny leaned into his friend.

“Frato de mia amiko, kiel vi fartas?” Wulf asked Dick.

“Ankaŭ mi estas bona.” Dick liked being able to show off his language skills. “Ĉu vi manĝas kun ni? Are you eating with us?”

“Jes.” Wulf said.

“Who’s this, Dick?” Bruce asked, stepping into the conversation.

“Sorry, B. This is Danny’s friend Wulf. He speaks Esperanto though Danny says he can understand most English.” Dick explained before turning back to Wulf. “Ĉi tiu estas mia adoptita patro.”

“I thought you said he hadn’t technically adopted you?” Danny asked, questioning Dick’s word use.

“Adoptive is easier to remember in Esperanto than he took me in and cares for me like a dad but hasn’t adopted me cause he thinks it’ll somehow offend my dead dad.” Dick shrugged.

“Dick!” Bruce scolded. “That’s not true!”

“Okay, to be fair,” Dick glanced at Bruce before turning back to Danny, “he also thinks it’ll somehow offend my living uncle who can’t physically take care of me.”

Wulf looked between the three before holding out a hand for Bruce to shake, “Familio de mia amiko.”

“That’s one way to put it.” Danny laughed. “Tio estas vera, li estas familio. That’s true, he’s family.”

“Tempo por manĝi?” Wulf asked.

“Of course, kompreneble. Let’s go eat, ni iru manĝi.” Danny nodded.

************
They all sat down to eat and Danny turned to Frostbite, “Hey Frostbite, I have a question for you.”

“Of course, Great One.” Frostbite said.

“Would it be possible to bring one of the heroes that helps train Dick and Wally here so we can figure out exactly what mine and Dani’s limits are here in the Zone?” Danny asked. “She’ll be helping us with that on Earth and Dick and I think having her work with us in both places is a good idea.”

“Of course! Any friend of the Great One is welcome!” Frostbite grinned.

“Just… uhhh… Don’t try to sell snacks this time.” Danny blushed.

“No one was permanently injured last time.” Frostbite scolded lightly at the self-deprecating tone in Danny’s voice.

“So someone was injured?” Dick asked, wide eyed and curious.

“I was learning about my ice powers, I had zero control.” Danny pouted.

“He did well learning quickly and was able to use his new abilities well enough to rid his world of the ghost vermin that infested it.” Frostbite said.

“That was when he defeated Undergrowth.” Jazz explained. “Undergrowth is powerful enough to basically be a god.” She added.

“We mentioned that this morning, Jazz.” Danny rolled his eyes at his sister.

After eating with Frostbite and Wulf, the group headed back towards the Spector Speeder. Frostbite said his goodbyes and left the group to say goodbye to Wulf.

“Kien vi iras?” Wulf asked.

“Princess Dora’s.” Danny answered.

“Amuziĝu.” Wulf grinned.

“We will have fun, ni amuziĝos.” Danny gave his friend a hug before getting Dick back onto his back.

“Adiaŭ, mia amiko!” Wulf called as the group left.

“Bye, Wulf!” Danny called back.

Jazz followed Danny in the Spector Speeder towards Princess Dora’s realm. “Is Dora the last person we’re visiting today?” Jazz asked through the Fenton Phones.

“I think so. Clockwork, Pandora, Frostbite, Wulf, and Princess Dora were the only one I wanted to visit.” Danny said.

“Sounds good.” Jazz said. “It’s getting close to lunch time so we should be headed back to Earth soon if Dick still wanted to talk to his friend during her lunch and for us to head to Chicago for food.” 

“Oh yeah, I need to talk to Babs.” Dick said.

“What were you going to call her about again?” Danny asked.

“If she was able to stop by the Cave between school and patrol so you guys could meet her.” Dick said.

“Is she pretty?” Dani asked.

“I guess so.” Dick said.

“Dick likes her cause she’s a redhead and he’s got a type.” Wally added from inside the Speeder.

“She was my only non-hero friend for a while.” Dick said.

“She’s Batgirl though, right? So she’s a hero friend too.” Danny asked.

“We were friends before she became Batgirl though.” Dick said.

“Ah, that makes sense then.” Danny said as he landed at the edge of Princess Dora’s realm.

“Sir Phantom!” Someone called. “We did not expect you! Are you here to see the princess?”

“Yes, is she available?” Danny asked.

“Always for you, Sir Phantom.” The ghost said, causing Danny to blush as he let Dick down off his back.

“The Speeder has to stay outside, while technology works better here than when Prince Aragon ruled, high tech stuff is better left outside.” Danny said.

“Let’s go.” Bruce said as he got out of the Spector Speeder.

“Sir Phantom! Welcome!” Princess Dora greeted them when they entered the main hall.

“Hey Dora.” Danny grinned.

“Hello, Lady Jasmine, Sir Dick, Sir Wally.” Princess Dora said before turning back to Danny. “Did you not bring Lady Sam with you?” She asked.

“Sam and Tucker are at school. You should know that.” He gave her a quick hug in greeting.

“Ah, yes. I should have remembered. Are you not in school today?” Princess Dora asked.

“I have the week off to help deal with randomly getting a new sibling.” Danny laughed.

“Well it’s nice to see you both again, Sir Dick and Sir Wally. Who is this?” Princess Dora asked, spotting Bruce.

“This is Dick’s adoptive dad, Bruce Wayne. He’s Batman in the Justice League.” Danny grinned.

“Oh! The League of Justice you’ve told us about!” Princess Dora grinned and clapped her hands together. “It’s wonderful to meet you.”

“It’s nice to meet you too.” Bruce gave her a smile.

“You’re all welcome to stay for as long as you want.” Princess Dora said.

“We can’t stay long, it’s almost lunchtime and we have plans on Earth.” Danny said.

“Ah well, next time you come, bring Lady Sam.” Princess Dora said.

“I will.” Danny promised. “I’m sure she’ll have another modern lesson ready for you too.”

“We all appreciate her help. My brother kept us in the past for too long.” Princess Dora said.

“We should get going, but I’ll definitely bring Sam by soon.” Danny said.

“I’ll walk you out.” Princess Dora said.

“Thanks.” Danny gave her a smile.

They gave their goodbyes at the edge of the realm and headed back towards the portal home. “When we get to the portal, I’m going to poke my head through invisibly to make sure it’s clear before the rest of you come through.” Danny said.

“Good idea.” Jazz said.

Chapter 51: Chapter Fifty-One

Once back on Earth, thankfully quickly as Danny’s parents weren’t in the lab, Dick hopped off Danny’s back. “What are your parents up to?” Dick asked.

“Not sure. They could be up in the Ops Center though.” Danny shrugged.

“We should get going to Chicago so we can get to the Cave at a reasonable time.” Jazz said.

“Yeah!” Dani grinned.

As they piled into the Batmo-burban, Dani in the front with Bruce while the rest went into the back, Dick pulled out his phone to text Babs.

Dick: Hey Babs, Danny and the others want to meet you and was wondering if you’d be willing to stop by the Cave today after school before patrol.
Babs: Of course! Who all is the others?
Dick: Other than Danny? His clone Dani, his sister Jasmine, and his friends Sam and Tucker.

“Are Sam and Tucker going to the Cave after school?” Dick asked, looking up from his phone.

“They’re going to want to. Especially if we’re there and Barbara meets us there.” Danny said.

“How are we going to get them there?” Dick asked.

Babs: Sounds like fun, I’ll definitely stop by.

“Once Jazz is in the system and you’re all at the Cave, I can go back to Amity Park and pick them up.” Bruce said. “It won’t be as fast as having someone like Barry get them, but it’ll have to do.”

“That makes sense. Babs is going to stop by after school.” Dick said, slipping his phone back into his pocket. “You should talk to Jim about letting her join the Team.”

“You know how protective of her he is.” Bruce said.

“We’re a covert team.” Dick shot back.

“Maybe if any of you knew the definition of covert you would be.” Bruce said.

“I know the meaning!” Dick pouted.

“None of your friends seem to.” Bruce said.

“That’s not really their fault though. Do Aquaman, Green Arrow, Martian Manhunter, Zatara, Icon, Flash, or Superman do covert ops like we tend to?” Dick asked. “Maybe you should teach your coworkers what covert means before nagging on my friends about it.”

“You make a good point. The League should have covert training, as should the Team.” Bruce agreed. “What are you all wanting for lunch?” He asked, changing the subject.

“Pizza!” Wally grinned.

“We got pizza last time we were in Chicago.” Bruce reminded him.

“What about burgers?” Dick suggested. “Dani, have you ever had burgers before?”

“Only the cheap ones from Nasty Burger.” Dani shrugged.

“That’s not a real burger.” Wally grimaced. “Okay, we need to get her a real burger, stat.”

“I’m glad you guys met her.” Danny said to Dick and Wally while Dani was distracted asking Bruce questions about the buttons in the car.

“Yeah?” Dick asked.

“Yeah, it’s hard for me to get her new experiences that a normal kid would have since I can’t drive or afford to do things for her. Plus, with you guys I know she’s safer, even in Amity Park. You can help protect her from Vlad.” Danny explained quietly.

“I’m glad we met her too.” Dick agreed. “I’m also glad I met you and Jazz.”

“I bet Jazz is glad to have another little brother.” Danny grinned.

“I don’t mind having a brother over a sister, though I kinda get a sister with Dani.” Jazz said. “Danny is a great little brother. I’d be glad to have a second little brother, if you want me to be an older sister to you, Dick.”

“I think I’d really like that. The closest I’ve ever come to a sibling before Danny was my cousin John, so I’ve never had a sister before.” Dick gave her a smile.

“We’re here.” Bruce announced as he parked the car.

After they all ate their fill, including Wally, the group walked to the zeta to add Jazz to the computer.

“Override. Batman 0-2.” Bruce said as he stepped up to the disguised zeta.

“Recognized. Access granted.”

“Okay, Jazz, step up, say your full name, once it says ‘recognized’, step forward and you’ll be transported to the Cave. Once there we can add in whatever name you want to be recognized as, Jazz, Jasmine, or any other id you might use.” Bruce explained.

“He means a super hero type name, not Ghost Getter.” Danny quickly added with a roll of his eyes.

“Ghost Getter?” Dick asked.

“Her name for her, Sam, and Tuck as my ‘sidekicks’.” Danny explained, using air quotes on the word sidekicks.

“Jasmine Fenton.”

“Recognized.”

Jazz stepped through the zeta and the others quickly followed.

“Recognized. Batman 0-2, Robin B 0-1, Kid Flash B 0-3, Danny F 0-2, Dani with an ‘i’ F 0-3.”

“I still can’t believe you’re in the system as Dani with an ‘i’.” Danny laughed when they’d all made it to the Cave.

“What’s Jazz’s id?” Dick asked.

“F 6.” Bruce said, opening the holographic keyboard to finish inputting Jazz’s information. “Jazz did you want in as Jazz or something else?”

“Just Jazz is fine. I don’t think any of the other Ghost Getters want to be in as that and I don’t want to be the only one.” She laughed.

“That’s because Ghost Getters is as bad a name as Ghostkateers.” Danny wrinkled his nose at the name.

“Come on, let’s go see who all is here in the middle of the day.” Dick said, taking a step between the siblings.

“Who all do you think is here?” Danny asked.

“Probably most of them, except Artemis. Since she’s the only one in school right now.” Dick said.

“Go ahead, I can finish this and then head to Amity Park for Sam and Tucker. Text them and tell them to meet me in front of the school when they’re done.” Bruce said, waving them off.

“We will.” Dick smiled.

Dick pulled his phone back out as he and Wally lead the group further into the Cave.

Dick: Bruce said he’ll pick you both up from in front of the school when you get out
Sam: Thanks for letting us know

“Do you think Black Canary is here?” Dani asked, hanging off Dick’s arm.

He scooped her up and swung her around, “You just want to see her cause she’s pretty. I can find out though.” He set her down and ruffled her hair.

“You’re good with her.” Danny whispered to Dick.

“I’ve never had a younger sibling before and I’m the youngest on the Team so it’s nice not being the youngest for once.” Dick shrugged.

“Hmmm… I wonder which of us is the younger one.” Danny said.

“I’m sure Bruce could find out for us.” Dick said.

“You’re all here!” M’gann grinned as the group entered the kitchen area. “I thought I heard the zeta!”

“M'gann, you remember Jazz, Danny’s sister.” Dick said, taking a seat at the counter and grabbing a cookie from the tray M’gann held out to him.

“Of course! It’s great to see you again.” M’gann grinned.

“You too.” Jazz smiled. “And it’s M’gann, not Megan?”

“You can call me by either name. M’gann is my Martian name, Megan is my Earth name.” M’gann explained.

“Who all is here?” Dick asked.

“Conner, Kaldur, and Zatanna are training with Black Canary for a bit while I finished the cookies, then I was going to join them.” M’gann said, taking another batch of cookies out of the oven. “This is the last of the cookies, if you wait a minute, I’ll join you all going to the training room.”

“Sounds good.” Dick nodded.

M'gann moved the cookies off the pan and onto a cooling rack. “There we go. Let’s go find the others.” She smiled. “It’s good to see you again too, Dani.”

Dani blushed and hid slightly behind Dick, “It’s good to see you too.” She whispered.

Dick leaned down to Dani’s level, “You know, Dani, if you move into the Cave you’ll have to get over that crush.” He whispered in her ear, making her blush more.

“What are you two whispering about?” Danny asked, picking Dani up and setting her on his shoulders.

“Nothing.” Dick shook his head with a small smile.

“Were we going to talk to Black Canary about limit testing today?” Danny asked.

“We can at least mention it to her, she might have a plan for today for the others so we can plan for another day.” Dick said.

“Sounds good.” Danny nodded as the group entered the training room.

“Welcome!” Black Canary waved at the newcomers.

“Hey, Canary.” Dick said.

“M'gann, start sparring with Kaldur, no powers for either of you.” Black Canary instructed.

“Got it.” M’gann nodded and headed over to where Kaldur was.

“Who’s this?” Black Canary asked.

“Jazz Fenton, Danny’s older sister.” Jazz said, holding out a hand for Canary to shake.

“Nice to meet you.” Black Canary said. She turned to the four sparring, “Conner, no powers! Don’t rely on your physical strength, find a workaround if you want to beat her!” She scolded.

“Sorry!” Conner called back.

“Sorry about that.” Black Canary said, turning back to the others.

“It’s okay. Dick said you work at least part time as a therapist for the Team.” Jazz said. “What’s that like? Did you have to get any special degrees beyond a psychology degree?”

“Just my masters in psychology. And working with kids who have gone through the traumas these kids have can be a challenge, but seeing them overcome the traumas have been so rewarding.” Black Canary said. “Are you planning on going into psychology?”

“Yeah, I’m in my first year of college right now.” Jazz nodded.

************
“Are you enjoying that? I know M’gann is thinking about going into psychology but wanted to take some time off to explore Earth.” Black Canary said.

“I am! I wrote my college entrance thesis on ghost envy. Originally I was writing it about my parents but ended up writing about Freakshow.” Jazz said. “I’m hoping to help out the ghosts that attack Danny by finding the core of their obsessions and trying to find a healthier outlet for it.”

“B thinks that if she’s able to do that, she should work at Arkham.” Dick said.

“I was thinking about that.” Jazz said. “He mentioned Riddler and I think I know a good way to redirect him.”

“What would that be?” Black Canary asked, obviously curious.

“Escape rooms! They’re starting to get popular and they’d be a non-violent outlet that still feeds his need to show off how smart he is, he’ll still get to create elaborate puzzles and riddles.” Jazz said, excitedly. “People would pay him to lock them up and mess with them for a couple hours.”

“If they get out, they should get a button that says they’re as smart as Batman.” Dick grinned.

“That’s really smart.” Black Canary said. “If you want a mentor or anything, you can always call me.” She pulled a business card out of somewhere Danny couldn’t see and handed it to Jazz. “Or you can email me.”

“Speaking of getting help from you.” Dick said.

“Yes?” Black Canary asked.

“Danny and I were wondering if you’d be willing to help us with something.” Dick said.

“Of course. Did you want to discuss it elsewhere, away from the others?” Black Canary asked.

“Nah, it’s fine.” Danny said. “I don’t really know my limits, like I know I’m fast and I know I’m strong, and I know I can access at least some of my power while in human form, but I don’t know what my exact limits are in either form. I’d also like to know Dani’s limits and where she’s at with her powers.”

“Once we get those baselines we’d also like for you to go to the Ghost Zone with us to see Frostbite, Danny’s ghost doctor, and see what their limits are inside the Ghost Zone.” Dick added.

“Surrounded by the ectoplasm of the Ghost Zone, I’m stronger and faster but I don’t know how much stronger or faster.” Danny explained.

“I can definitely help with that. I was already going to help with your… ghostly wail I think you called it.” Black Canary said.

“Thanks. I really appreciate it.” Danny gave her a smile.

“Do you want to do that today or some other time?” Black Canary asked.

“Whenever you have time.” Danny said.

“If you’ve got a plan for these guys already, we don’t want to distract you from that.” Dick added.

“As soon as they finish this spar, we can start.” Black Canary said. “Did you just want to test speed and strength or all your powers?”

“Preferably all of them but I have a lot.” Danny blushed slightly. “Dani doesn’t have all my powers yet but she’s getting there.”

“Well, we can make a chart of your powers and write down yours and Dani’s bests so we can compare them.” Black Canary said.

“We can do that while they finish up.” Jazz suggested.

“We’ll head to the other room so we’re not a distraction.” Dick said.

“Sounds good. I’ll come find you when we’re done here.” Black Canary said.

Dick, Wally, Danny, Dani, and Jazz all left the training room and went to the kitchen to use the island as a table.

“How are we making the chart?” Danny asked, setting Dani off his shoulders and onto a chair.

“Let’s handwrite it out for now and digitize it later.” Wally suggested.

“Good idea.” Dick nodded. “Can you go grab some from our room?” Wally sped off and was back a few seconds later with paper and pens.

“The only difference between screwing around and science is writing it down.” Wally said.

“Okay, so powers?” Dick asked, ready to write.

Danny thought for a second, “Flying, intangibility, invisibility, and overshadowing are the basic ghost ones.”

“You said one of the first times we met that it wasn’t exactly flying though?” Wally asked.

“Oh yeah, so I think it’s just that gravity doesn’t affect me as a ghost so I can do things like walk on the wall, but generally I use that for just flying.” Danny explained.

“And you wanted to measure both speed and flight stamina, right?” Dick asked.

“Right! Cause I think Dani’s got me beat in flight stamina.” Danny nodded.

“Okay, what’s next?” Dick asked.

“Umm… Enhanced strength, durability, speed, agility, reflexes, balance, and healing. Though some of those overlap and I don’t know how you ethically test my healing and durability.” Danny laughed.

“Yeah, what do you mean by enhanced durability anyways?” Wally asked.

“Well, it doesn’t hurt as much if I’m like thrown into or through a wall.” Danny shrugged. “With the agility, while in my ghost form, I think I’m about as agile as Dick.”

“Okay, what’s next?” Dick asked.

“Ghost ray and shield, repulsion field, energy strikes, ghost stinger, electrokinesis, thermokinesis, cryokinesis, pyrokinesis, photokinesis, aerokinesis, slight telekinesis, duplication, body manipulation, ghostly wail… and I don’t think I need to breathe as a ghost?” Danny listed.

“Anything else?” Dick asked.

“Hmmm… energy absorption, power augmentation, and Clockwork says I have the potential to use technopathy.” Danny added. “Oh! And I can go into dreams but that’s a form of overshadowing. And I’m nearly immune to other ghost’s powers. Ember’s music doesn’t affect me unless she has a lot of power and Spectra’s ghost illness didn’t affect me and I was able to wake myself up from Nocturn’s sleep while I had to overshadow and shock the others awake. I think that’s it.”

“I forgot how powerful you are, little brother.” Jazz said.

“That is just so many powers.” Dani said, surprised.

“Sam, Tuck, and I researched to figure it all out. We’ll have to figure out which of them you have and which you don’t.” Danny said.

“We can do that once we get a baseline of your limits.” Dick said.

“It’ll be interesting to see, Conner doesn’t have all of Superman’s powers cause cloning Kryptonians is so difficult.” Wally said.

“Cloning halfas is hard too.” Danny said, putting an arm around Dani. “I don’t think Vlad worked with Luthor at all but they do run in similar circles so it’s possible Vlad used Luthor’s research as a starting point.”

“That makes sense. I can mention that to B later.” Dick said. “I wasn’t going to mention it until we could do it for sure, but we’re trying to get him arrested so you and Dani will be safer; and if we do it the way we’re wanting to, it shouldn’t break your stalemate since you won’t be directly involved, so he shouldn’t spill your secret.”

“He can get out of handcuffs unless you’re using handcuffs made for ghosts.” Danny pointed out.

“I’m hoping that he’ll try where there’s cameras and we can prove he’s a halfa without you telling his secret.” Dick said.

“That’s smart.” Jazz said. “Be careful though, if he even thinks you’re coming for him, he’ll make contingency plans.”

“Batman is the king of contingency plans.” Dick laughed.

“That’s painfully true.” Black Canary said from behind them, making all but Dick jump.

“I just don’t want you to be a target because of me.” Danny said.

“I can take care of myself, Danny.” Dick said.

“You’ve never fought a ghost before.” Danny reminded him.

“I’ll fight you right now.” Dick challenged, grinning at Danny.

“Oh, you’re so on.” Danny grinned back, getting up.

“Boys, let’s not right now.” Black Canary said, putting on hand on Danny’s shoulder. “We want to get Danny and Dani some training first and we wanted to test their limits. What would be the point of testing Danny’s limits if you tire him out before we even start?”

“She has a point, little brother.” Jazz said, giving Danny a Look.

Danny sighed, “I guess. You’re so on later though.”

“May the better twin win.” Dick smirked.

“I plan to.” Danny shot back before both boys gave up trying to be serious and started laughing.

“Brothers.” Jazz rolled her eyes at them.

“Come on, let’s get started.” Black Canary said.

Chapter 52: Chapter Fifty-Two

Black Canary led Danny, Dani, Dick, Wally, and Jazz back to the training room where Connor, M’gann, Kaldur, and Zatanna were drinking water and chatting.

“Do you have a chart of their powers?” Black Canary asked.

“Sorta. I have a list of Danny’s powers but Dani doesn’t have all of them yet.” Dick said, handing over the chart he’d written up.

“We think she’ll end up with all of them but we don’t know for sure. She’s the first halfa clone to stabilize and the third halfa in existence. We don’t know what limits there are at all.” Danny said. “I don’t want to use Vlad as a source of information but he’s had his powers for twenty years longer than I have and, while he has a different core and so slightly different powers, I have unfortunately learned some of what I can do from him.”

“Like what?” Dick asked.

“Duplication. He’s the first ghost I saw use it though he’s not the only one. Clockwork, Undergrowth, and Vortex can all do it too though those three are basically gods.” Danny explained.

“Do you think Dani will be able to do it?” Black Canary asked.

“Eventually. It’s taken a long time and dedicated practice and I can just barely do it.” Danny said.

“So that’s something you’ll want her to work on?” Black Canary asked.

“Only if she wants to.” Danny said, pulling Dani close. “Vlad was an awful father and very controlling and I don’t want her to feel like anyone is trying to control her anymore. If she doesn’t want to learn something or doesn’t want to train, I’m not going to make her.”

“That’s a very mature point of view.” Black Canary said, causing Danny to blush.

“What did you want to start with?” Wally asked, obviously excited for science.

“Flight, speed and stamina.” Danny said.

“Human or ghost?” Dick asked.

“Let’s start with ghost for all of it and then another day do them as human.” Danny said before transforming. “You too, Dani.”

“Oh! Right!” She startled. She quickly transformed and floated to Danny’s eye level.

Dick noticed that Danny also wasn’t actually touching the ground, “Is flying… or I guess floating… more natural for you in this form?”

“Yeah, I told you, gravity doesn’t affect me in this form.” Danny shrugged, touching down on the ground. “I can still walk on the ground though.”

For the next hour or so, Danny and Dani showed off their powers. Occasionally competing with someone else if they had a similar power. M’gann and Wally raced them, Conner tested his strength against theirs, Dick tested his agility, Dick and Wally tested their reflexes, and M’gann tested her density shifting against their intangibility and her camo against their invisibility.

“Recognized. Batman 0-2, Sam F 0-4, Tucker F 0-5.”

“Sam and Tuck are here!” Danny grinned, dropping down from where he’d been floating.

“Hey guys!” Tucker said as the trio entered the room.

“How was school?” Jazz asked.

“School was school. Lancer and Mr. Falluca have worksheets for you to do Danny.” Sam said.

“Of course they do.” Danny sighed.

“What are you guys up to?” Tucker asked.

“Testing our limits.” Danny said.

“That’s a good idea.” Sam said.

“I’ll be working in another room.” Bruce said, giving everyone a wave. No one paid him any attention.

“We were right, I have Dani beat in speed but she’s got me beat in stamina.” Danny grinned.

“And we’re both faster than M’gann.” Dani added.

“Are you completely done?” Sam asked.

“Not quite. We finished with the basic powers in our ghost forms but we still have our more ghost specific powers to test and all the tests in our human forms.” Danny said.

“Though we won’t be testing them as humans today.” Black Canary said.

“Are we doing the ghost specific powers today?” Tucker asked, seeing the chart that Dick and Black Canary had been working on.

“Maybe but Babs should be coming by soon and I want you all to meet and hang out with her.” Dick said.

“How soon?” Dani asked.

“Pretty soon. She gets out of school about the same time as Sam and Tucker, would have to go home and change, then make it to a zeta.” Dick explained. “Which means she’ll be here… about…”

“Recognized. Batgirl A 0-3.”

“Now.” Dick grinned. “Babs!”

“Dick!” Barbara ran over to hug Dick.

Dick grabbed her waist and lifted her up while hugging her, spinning them around. “I’m glad you made it.” He said, setting her down. “This is Danny, my twin.” He pulled Danny forward. “The others are Dani with an ‘i’, Danny’s clone who he calls a cousin but treats like a daughter; Sam Manson, Danny’s girlfriend and my new friend; and Tucker Foley, Danny’s best friend and my new friend; and Jazz Fenton, Danny’s sister.”

“Nice to meet all of you. I’m sure Dick told you, but I’m Barbara Gordon or Batgirl.” Barbara said, holding out a hand for Danny to shake.

“It’s great to meet you too.” Danny said. “I don’t know what all Dick said about me, but I don’t normally look like this.” He grinned.

“He mentioned that you’re a hero and had a clone and that was about all the information I got.” Barbara gave Dick a Look which had him blushing and wanting to hide behind Wally.

“I didn’t want to have to explain everything when everyone was coming over for homework.” Dick tried to explain.

“Oh, you didn’t want to explain about ghosts.” Danny said with a laugh.

“Ghosts?” Barbara asked.

“I’m half ghost.” Danny transformed back to human. “I fight ghosts that invade my hometown. I go by Danny Phantom.”

“I’m also half ghost!” Dani said, transforming back with a grin and then hiding behind Dick’s arm when Barbara actually looked towards her. “Dick?” She whispered.

“What?” Dick leaned down so Dani could whisper in his ear.

“She’s pretty too. Stop having pretty friends.” Dani whispered with a blush.

“Never.” Dick grinned and ruffled Dani’s hair.

“Ghosts aren’t real.” Barbara said.

“Rude. I’m right here.” Danny said, laughing. “Plus, from what I’ve heard, I’m not the first ghost you all have run into. You mentioned Boston Brand and.. Greta?” He asked Dick.

“I don’t think Babs has heard Greta’s story yet but she should know who Boston Brand is since he’s a friend of B.” Dick said.

“Oh yeah, I forgot about him.” Barbara shrugged. “So ghosts are real and you’re half ghost?”

“Yep.” Danny grinned. “I can explain more if you want me to.”

“Sure.” Barbara said.

“What all did you want to know?” Danny asked.

“Anything, everything. About ghosts, you, your clone cousin daughter whoever.” Barbara laughed. “Dick is one of my best friends, you’re important to him so you’re important to me.”

************
“From what I’ve heard, you’re one of his best friends too.” Danny said. “I’ll tell you whatever you want to know. But… uhh… can we get some food first? I’ve been pushing my limits for a while and need to refuel.” He rubbed the back of his head and blushed slightly.

“Oh of course! I forgot about the cookies! They should be cooled down by now!” M’gann said.

“Cookies would be great.” Danny smiled. “Dani, make sure you get some too. I know you’ve got to be tired too.”

“Of course I will, Danny.” Dani said, peeking out from behind Dick.

“Stop hiding, let’s go get some cookies.” Danny said, holding out a hand for Dani. She went towards him and he scooped her up and put her back on his shoulders.

“So Dani, you’ve got more flight stamina than Danny?” Tucker asked with a grin.

“Yeah! He zoomed past me and M’gann and was keeping pace with Wally who was running and then after a few laps he started slowing down more and more and I managed to pass him!” Dani said excitedly.

“That’s awesome!” Tucker grinned.

“It makes sense though.” Sam said. “She makes long trips around the US all the time while Danny rarely leaves Amity Park. He needs to be fast for short periods of time to fight but, other than when Boxy ran off to Gotham, has never had to go far to finish a fight.”

“Are you saying that if Danny trained for it, he’d be able to get his stamina up to beat her?” Tucker asked.

“Probably.” Sam shrugged.

“That’s cool.” Tucker said.

“She might still beat me.” Danny said, setting Dani off his shoulders onto a chair in the kitchen so he wouldn’t get crumbs in his hair. “She’ll be training too.”

“I kinda wish we could set up a ghost portal somewhere other than Amity Park. I’m going to miss Cujo if I can’t see him all the time.” Dani said.

“You’ll still see him. You managed to sneak him out of Amity Park last time without anyone noticing.” Danny laughed. “Plus, with a zeta coming to Amity Park, you’ll be able to visit me and him a lot more easily.”

“Also, I think if you whistle for him, he’ll come anyways.” Sam added. “He’s very well trained.”

“Well… I wouldn’t say very well trained, but he’s trained some.” Tucker laughed.

“These cookies are good.” Dani grinned.

“Thanks.” M’gann gave her a smile.

“Okay, so what’s the chart look like so far?” Sam asked, taking it from Tucker.

“What chart?” Barbara asked.

“We’re testing mine and Dani’s limits since neither of us have really been trained so we don’t know any of our limits.” Danny explained.

“Not very filled out.” Dick said to Sam. “We only really tested flying speed and stamina, intangibility, invisibility, agility, reflexes, and balance, and strength.”

“So what’s left?” Barbara asked.

“Overshadowing, though I don’t know how to test that.” Dick started. “Enhanced durability and healing, two more I don’t know how to test.”

“Ghost ray and shield, repulsion field, energy strikes, ghost stinger, electrokinesis, thermokinesis, cryokinesis, pyrokinesis, photokinesis, aerokinesis, telekinesis, duplication, body manipulation, ghostly wail, energy absorption, power augmentation, and technopathy.” Sam listed. “I don’t think we’re going to test whether or not you need to breathe as a ghost.”

“You don’t have to breathe as a ghost?” Barbara asked, Danny just shrugged.

“He doesn’t think so.” Sam rolled her eyes at him fondly.

“And you both can do all of that?” Barbara asked.

“No, that’s my list of powers though some are potential or I’m still bad at. Dani has been slowly getting my powers but she doesn’t have everything yet.” Danny explained.

“Are you going to test the other stuff today?” Barbara asked.

“Probably not. We’ll probably hang out with you for a while then head back to Amity Park.” Dick said.

“I think I’m going to head out then. Let me know when you need me next.” Black Canary said, waving goodbye to all of them.

“Recognized. Black Canary 1-3.”

“Well, I can’t stay too long.” Barbara said. “I have homework to do before patrol tonight. Especially if Robin won’t be in Gotham for patrol.” She added with a look at Dick.

“Does Batgirl really need Robin?” Dick grinned.

“Never.” Barbara said.

“I’ll be back for patrol in a few days.” Dick said. “I think we’re planning on heading home this weekend.”

“It’s too bad you can’t come to Amity Park and hang out with us.” Sam said.

“Unfortunately, I have school in the morning.” Barbara laughed. “Otherwise I’d love to.”

“Sam has a bowling alley in her house.” Wally said through a mouthful of cookies.

“That’s weird. Cool but weird.” Barbara said, raising an eyebrow at Wally.

“She’s rich.” Wally added.

“Not as rich as the Wayne’s but my great-grandad Izzy was an inventor.” Sam said.

“He invented the machine that twirls cellophane around deli toothpicks.” Tucker added.

“That’s interesting. Has it ever come up in a history class?” Barbara asked.

“No, thankfully. Not many people at school know that I have money.” Sam said.

“We didn’t even know for years after becoming friends.” Danny added.

“Come on, let’s go sit in the living room area.” Dick said, grabbing the rest of the cookies and walking away.

The group followed Dick and settled onto the couch, chairs, and on the floor. “So what’s the plan for today?” Barbara asked.

“We could play a get to know you game?” Jazz suggested.

“You’re such a dork, Jazz.” Danny shook his head.

“It’s a good idea though, Danny. We’re still getting to know the Team and they’re still getting to know us.” Sam said, smacking the back of his head lightly.

“Fine. What game were you thinking of?” Danny asked Jazz.

“Two truths and a lie?” Jazz suggested.

“Lame.” Danny said, earning another smack from Sam.

“Well, there’s two truths and a lie, would you rather, never have I ever, confess and guess, or truth or dare.” Jazz said. When everyone gave her a confused look, she blushed and continued, “We played a lot of get to know you games in my dorm at college.”

“We’ve played truth or dare together before.” Danny said.

“When?” Jazz asked.

“The first night we stayed at the hotel?” Danny looked at Dick for confirmation. “Dani hadn’t had a sleepover before so we tried to go all out. Movie, truth or dare, and the nest.”

“Ah.” Jazz nodded.

“What about M’gann and Conner, you’re both fairly new to Earth, is there one of those you’d want to play?” Sam asked.

“When the Team became a family, we did a lot of sleepovers with a lot of sleepover games.” Dick said.

“I don’t think we played all of the ones Jazz said though.” Zatanna said.

“Which ones didn’t you play?” Tucker asked.

“I do not recall playing two truths and a lie or confess and guess.” Kaldur said.

“Dani? Is there one of those you’d want to play?” Danny asked.

“I don’t know either of them.” Dani shrugged.

“Two truths and a lie is when you say two things that are true and one thing that’s a lie and everyone tries to guess which is the lie.” Danny explained. “Though, I suppose for us, we could do, like, teams? Cause Sam, Tucker, and Jazz would know immediately if something I say is a lie and I have a feeling it’s the same for your Team. So we could have the other team guess which is the lie.”

“Confess and guess is a game where you’re given a prompt and you write your answer on a piece of paper and put it in a bowl. Someone reads out the answers and everyone guesses whose answer it is.” Jazz explained. “For you, Dani, you could whisper your answers to Danny and he could write them for you.”

“Better have Conner write them if we play it. He’s got super hearing and will hear whatever she tells him.” Dick said.

“Or he could just not guess when her’s comes out.” Wally said. “Whichever makes Dani more comfortable.”

“So which do you want to play, Dani? M’gann and Conner?” Dick asked.

“Two truths and a lie.” Dani said quietly.

“M'gann?” Dick asked again after nodding at Dani.

“I was thinking of confess and guess.” M’gann shrugged. “But I’m fine with either.”

“Conner, you’re the deciding vote.” Wally said.

“I was just going to say whatever M’gann wants to play.” Conner shrugged.

“We could do confess and guess first then two truths and a lie later, or tonight, or later this week.” Danny said when he noticed Dani’s expression.

“That’s fine.” Dani gave him a small smile.

“Anything for you.” Danny squeezed her.

Notes:

Last chapter being uploaded today! I have through chapter 54 written and about half of chapter 55 written so maybe once nano is done, I'll work on this some more.

One reason this has taken a backseat sorta is cause I've been slightly obsessed with RWBY and started an accidental adoption fic for that. (Qrow and Clover accidentally adopt teams RWBY, JNOR, Penny, Whitley, and Marrow)

Comment where you want this fic to end OR your favorite character from RWBY! (Mine is Qrow!)

Chapter 53: Chapter Fifty-Three

Notes:

I swear I didn't forget about this fic. The hyperfixation moved on, and while it hasn't *really* swung back to either of these fandoms, I've managed to write more. I'm starting chapter 60 today so I'll be posting 53-57 today, giving y'all 5 new chapters!

“Is everyone going to play?” Barbara asked.

“Is there anyone that doesn’t want to play? Or just wants to observe?” Jazz asked.

When no one responded, Dick shrugged, “Apparently we’re all playing. Wally, will you get paper and pens from our room?”

“I can get a bowl from the kitchen.” M’gann volunteered.

“Thanks.” Dick gave her a smile, turning to Jazz he asked, “Can you look up a list of prompts or do you want one of us to?”

“I can do it. Did you want to take turns playing ‘host’ or just have one person read them all out?” Jazz asked.

“We can either take turns or have Conner read them all, that way Dani can whisper her answers to Danny without Conner having to sit out guessing on just her turn.” Dick suggested.

“Taking turns would be more fun.” M’gann said as she reentered the room. “So Conner can have turns too.”

“That’s fair.” Dick nodded.

“Dick, I can only find ten pens and there’s 12 of us.” Wally said, racing back into the room.

“Well, we only need ten cause the person reading doesn’t put one in and Dani doesn’t need one.” Jazz said.

“Oh… then we have enough.” Wally laughed.

“I found a prompt list online.” Jazz said.

“Who wants to be the first ‘host’?” Dick asked.

“I will, since I’ve done this before.” Jazz offered.

“Okay.” Dick passed paper and pens out to everyone and looked at Jazz, “What’s the first prompt?”

“Oh, this is an awful start actually… your greatest fear.” Jazz read.

“Yikes.” Danny said.

“This one is easy for me!” Tucker laughed. “Thanks to Danny and the Soul Shredder.”

Dick gave Danny a confused look. Danny sighed and shook his head. “Story later, promise.”

Everyone thought for a bit before writing something down, folding up their papers, and dropping them into the bowl. Dani whispered her answer to Danny who slowly wrote it out where she could see, presumably to show her how to spell/read what she said.

“Okay, we have two options for reading. Either I can read them all out and we try to match once we’re done or we guess whose it is after I read each.” Jazz said.

“Read them all first.” Barbara said.

“Sounds good.” Jazz nodded. “Okay, ‘technology rendered useless’, ‘losing control of myself’, ‘Vlad’, ‘vulnerability’, ‘losing my friends’, ‘becoming like him’, ‘abandonment’, ‘losing myself to the mask’, ‘being too slow to help’, ‘not being able to save my loved ones’, and ‘failure’.”

“We all need therapy.” Danny commented.

“Okay, whose do you think is ‘technology rendered useless’?” Jazz asked.

“Tucker.” Danny and Sam said at the same time.

“Guilty as charged.” Tucker shrugged. “I’m a techno-geek.”

“That one was easy for your friends to guess.” Jazz shook her head. “Okay, ‘losing control of myself’?”

“That could be anyone with powers.” Barbara said.

“I think it’s Danny.” Sam said. “Dan really did a number on him.”

“Danny?” Jazz asked.

“Yeah, that’s mine.” Danny nodded. “Not really surprising if you know about him.”

“Who’s Dan?” Barbara asked.

“Dick or someone can tell you all the story later. I can’t get into it right now.” Danny said.

“We can move on.” Jazz said. “Next is, ‘Vlad’.”

“Dani.” Sam, Tucker, and Dick all said at roughly the same time.

“Valid.” Dick added when Dani nodded.

“’Vulnerability’.” Jazz said, quickly moving on.

“That could be anyone.” Zatanna said.

“Well, not Danny, Dani, or Tucker.” Wally grinned, Dick smacked his arm.

“Maybe Sam?” Tucker suggested.

“Yep.” Sam nodded.

“That’s a little surprising.” Wally said.

“Not if you’d known her for a while.” Danny said with a shrug.

“And that’s why we’re doing this.” Jazz said. “To get to know each other better. Okay next is ‘losing my friends’.”

“Sounds like someone who’s lost a friend.” Sam said.

“M'gann.” Conner said. “From the simulation.”

“Yeah.” M’gann nodded.

“Oh, Dick mentioned that one I think.” Danny said.

“Not really, just the word simulation.” Dick laughed. “I talked about the Reds breaking in.”

“But you mentioned it.” Danny grinned. “You can tell us the story later if you want. If you don’t, that’s fine too.” He said more seriously.

“I might later.” Dick said. “What’s next?”

“’Becoming like him’.” Jazz said.

“Well, since it’s not Dani or Danny, I’m not sure.” Sam said.

“Probably Conner not wanting to be like Luthor.” M’gann said, Conner nodded.

“Next is ‘abandonment’.” Jazz said.

“Zee.” Barbara said.

“Yeah.” Zatanna nodded.

“Your dad?” Wally asked quietly.

“Yeah.”

“I’m sorry.” Wally said, giving her a side hug so she could lean into him if she wanted, which she did.

“I’ll be fine.” Zatanna nodded at Jazz to continue.

“’Losing myself to the mask’ is next.” Jazz said. “And we have Dick, Wally, Barbara, and Kaldur left.”

“You can call me Babs or Barb if you want.” Barbara said.

“Sure.” Jazz gave her a smile.

“I think this one is Babs.” Dick said. “Wally wouldn’t be worried about losing himself to his mask and Kaldur doesn’t wear one.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen what it’s done to Bruce.” Barbara shrugged.

“That’s totally fair.” Dick nodded.

“Next?” Danny asked.

“’Being too slow to help’.” Jazz said.

“Wally.” Dick, Danny, and the Team said at the same time.

“Yeah… I wasn’t very subtle there.” Wally laughed.

“Two left. ‘Not being able to save my loved ones’ and ‘failure’. Which do you think is Dick and which is Kaldur’s?” Jazz asked.

“Dick’s is not being able to save his loved ones.” Barbara said.

“Which makes failure, Kaldur’s.” Zatanna said.

“Is that because I put being leader on you so you’ve had to deal with Batman’s disapproval?” Dick asked.

“No, it’s not on you.” Kaldur said.

“I can try to get him to back off you a bit.” Dick said.

“It’s fine, Dick.” Kaldur said.

“Who wants to be ‘host’ next?” Jazz asked, changing the subject.

“I will.” Kaldur said. “What’s the prompt?”

************

“Childhood crush.” Jazz read. “Although, let’s make it celebrity crush. Those of us from Amity Park know Danny’s real childhood crush is Sam.”

“Hey, I’m living the dream, dating her.” Danny grinned.

“That’s true.” Sam gave him a smile and a kiss.

“Okay, okay, you two. Childhood celebrity crushes.” Tucker pushed Danny’s shoulder slightly.

Everyone wrote down their answers and Danny laughed at Dani’s but wrote down her’s too, showing her when he was done so she knew what the name looked like.

“Okay, Kaldur, read them all.” Jazz said.

“Okay, ‘Black Canary’, ‘Poison Ivy’, ‘Conner from Hello, Megan’, ‘Batman’,” Dick balked but Kaldur continued, “’Flash’, ‘Superman’, ‘Harley Quinn’, ‘Superman’, ‘Robin’,” Dick blushed and the others laughed but Kaldur finished, “’Black Canary’, and ‘Batman’.”

“That’s my dad you guys.” Dick said.

“To be fair to those who said it, none of them knew he was your dad as a child. Or really knew you.” Wally laughed.

“Let’s go through them.” Kaldur said. “First was Black Canary. Two people said her.”

“Dani is one of them.” Dick said confidently. Danny nodded and Dani blushed.

“I think Conner is the other.” M’gann said.

“Yeah.” Conner blushed too.

“That’s totally valid of you both.” Sam said.

“She is very pretty.” Jazz agreed.

“Who’s next?” Dick asked.

“Poison Ivy.” Kaldur said.

“Sam.” Danny and Tucker said at the same time.

“Yeah.” Sam laughed.

“It’s the little dress.” Danny said.

“It reminds me of that outfit Sam had.” Tucker sighed.

“The Undergrowth outfit.” Danny agreed.

“Just keep going.” Sam shook her head and smacked both boys in the back of their heads.

“Conner from Hello, Megan.” Kaldur said.

“M’gann.” Everyone from the Team said, making M’gann laugh.

“Hello, Megan! That’s obvious.” Wally grinned.

“We can explain that one later, too.” Dick said at Danny’s confused look.

“Next is two people who said Batman.” Kaldur said.

“One is Tucker.” Danny said. “He’s was obsessed with Batman when we were younger.”

“To be fair, I didn’t know you.” Tucker said when Dick gave him a slightly disgusted look.

“Who’s the other?” Barbara asked.

When no one else could guess, Zatanna blushed and raised her hand, “That’s me.”

“Zee, my dad?” Dick asked.

“Tall, dark, and handsome? Yeah.” Zatanna laughed.

“Move on, before I die.” Dick said, covering his face.

“Next is Flash.” Kaldur said.

“That’s Wally.” Dick said, picking his head up.

“Your uncle?” Conner asked.

“Before I knew who the Flash was and before he was my uncle, since he’s my uncle through marriage.” Wally tried defending.

“Next is two people who said Superman.” Kaldur said, moving them along.

Sam, Tucker, and Jazz all said “Danny” at the same time that Wally and Barbara said “Dick”.

Both Dick and Danny blushed and nodded before glancing at each other and laughing. “And you were complaining about them mentioning your dad.” Conner said, giving Dick a look.

“The last two are Harley Quinn and Robin.” Kaldur said with a small smile.

“Harley Quinn is Jazz.” Danny said.

“Harley?” Dick asked Jazz.

“Yeah, but, like, before she was a villain.” Jazz said. “She was an awesome gymnast and therapist before the Joker got into her head.”

“That’s fair I guess.” Dick shrugged. “That means Babs picked me?” He added, surprised.

“Well, not you but Robin, before I knew it was you. Learning it was you kinda killed the crush.” Barbara shrugged.

“Rude.” Dick said as the others laughed.

Notes:

update 1/5

Chapter 54: Chapter Fifty-Four

“I can probably stay long enough for two more rounds.” Barbara said, ignoring Dick’s indignant look.

“That sounds fine.” Kaldur nodded. “Who will ‘host’ next?”

“I can.” Tucker volunteered. “What’s the prompt?”

“Personal Hero.” Jazz read from her phone. “So, not necessarily a superhero.”

Everyone wrote their answers and put them in the bowl, though Dick noticed that Danny blushed when writing Dani’s answer.

“Let’s see, ‘King Orin’, ‘Danny’, ‘Wulf’ the ghost not the wolf, ‘Danny’, ‘Flash’, ‘Black Canary’, ‘Superman’, Batman and Superman’, ‘Danny’, ‘Marie Logan’, ‘Zatara’.” Tucker read out. “Just gonna throw out there that I would have also put Danny.”

Dick looked over at Danny who was bright red and trying to burying himself in the couch so no one could look at him. “I can see it.” Dick grinned at his twin who looked up long enough to glare at Dick.

“King Orin is first though.” Tucker said.

“That’s Kaldur.” Zatanna said.

“No one else calls him King Orin.” Dick added to the five from Amity Park. “We all call him Aquaman.”

“Next is Danny, three people said him. Four including me.” Tucker grinned at his best friend.

“That’s gotta be Dani, Sam, and Jazz.” Wally said. “Everyone from Amity Park except Danny himself.” He added with a laugh.

Sam and Jazz nodded while Dani grinned at Danny.

“Next is Wulf, the ghost not the actual wolf.” Tucker said.

“Danny.” Sam and Jazz said at the same time.

“Hey, even when hunted by Walker, he managed to have a decent outlook on life.” Danny shrugged.

“He was a cool dude.” Dick said.

“Next is Flash.” Tucker said.

“Wally.” Everyone from the Team said, Wally just shrugged.

Tucker laughed and continued, “Black Canary is next.”

“I’m going to guess Conner.” Danny said.

“Yeah.” Conner nodded.

“Next is Superman and Batman and Superman.” Tucker said.

“Dick is one of them.” M’gann said.

“Yeah, I said Superman.” Dick nodded. “He’s like an uncle to me.”

“So who said Batman and Superman?” Sam asked.

“Probably Babs.” Dick said.

“Yeah.” Barbara nodded.

“Last two are Marie Logan and Zatara.” Tucker said.

“Easy.” Wally said. “Zee picked her dad, M’gann picked Marie.”

“Oh, I didn’t connect Zatanna to Zatara of the Justice League!” Jazz said.

“Yeah, he’s my dad.” Zatanna nodded. “I can’t see him anymore though.”

“Why’s that?” Jazz asked in a therapist voice.

“He’s currently Doctor Fate. Nabu, the Lord of Order who is the Helmet of Fate, currently has control of Zatara’s body.” Wally explained quietly. “It’s my fault.”

“It’s not your fault.” Zatanna said. “If it’s anyone’s it’s mine.”

“It’s Nabu’s fault for being a dick.” Dick said vehemently.

“I agree with Dick.” Kaldur said.

“That was the last ones for that prompt, right?” M’gann asked to change the subject.

“Yep.” Tucker nodded.

************

“We can do one more then I should probably head out to do homework before patrol.” Barbara said.

“Next prompt is ‘Item on your Bucket List’, for whoever is ‘host’.” Jazz said.

“I’ll do it, I’m not sure what a bucket list is anyways.” Conner said.

“It’s a list of experiences or accomplishments one hopes to achieve in their lifetime.” Jazz explained. “I doubt Dani has a bucket list either.”

“I have things I want to do in life though.” Dani shrugged.

“I wasn’t trying to imply that. I just meant that since neither of you really know what it is, either of you could ‘host’ and we should still explain what it is so the other could participate.” Jazz said.

“Dani’s not great at reading so having her ‘host’ wouldn’t be the best idea.” Danny reminded her.

Everyone wrote an answer, Danny writing for Dani and laughing at her answer. Once everyone was done, Conner grabbed the bowl and started pulling them out.

“’Be a maid of honor’ whatever that is, ‘kiss on top of a Ferris wheel’, ‘hack the Justice League’, ‘go into space with NASA’, ‘see a TED Talk live’ whatever that is, ‘free dive with sharks’, ‘set up a charity in my parents’ name’, ‘attend a murder mystery dinner’, ‘go into space’, ‘destroy stuff in a rage room’ whatever that is, ‘be a mentor’.” Conner read, adding commentary when he didn’t know what something was.

“Who wants to be a maid of honor?” Sam asked.

“That sounds like a M’gann thing.” Zatanna said.

“Yeah.” M’gann blushed slightly.

“What’s a maid of honor?” Dani asked.

“She’s a bride’s right-hand woman during wedding planning and on the wedding day and gets to stand right next to the bride during the wedding.” M’gann gushed.

“Oh, okay.” Dani shrugged.

“What was next?” Jazz asked.

“’Kiss on top of a Ferris wheel’.” Conner read.

“Babs.” Dick said. “She told me that one once.”

“True.” Barbara said.

“That sounds so sweet.” M’gann gushed.

“I agree.” Jazz sighed.

“What’s next?” Danny asked, rolling his eyes at his sister.

“’Hack the Justice League’.” Conner read.

“Tucker.” Danny, Sam, and Jazz all said at the same time, Tucker just shrugged.

“Well, it couldn’t have been Dick.” Wally said. “He’s hacked the JL before back when he was 13.”

“It used the same system as the Batcave. B taught me to hack using the Batcave’s system.” Dick shrugged.

“So you’re saying if I can hack the Justice League, I could also hack the Batcave?” Tucker asked excitedly.

“I mean, B’s probably upgraded security for both so they’re not quite so comparable but I suppose it’s possible.” Dick shrugged again.

“What’s next?” Sam asked, putting a hand over Tucker’s mouth to stop him from continuing.

“’Go into space with NASA’.” Conner read.

“Danny.” Sam, Tucker, Jazz, Dani, and Dick said at the same time.

“Look, before you say anything, I know it’s not going to happen.” Danny said.

“Why specify NASA?” Kaldur asked.

“Technically I’ve been in space before, but I want to be an astronaut.” Danny explained.

“I was going to say we could take you to the watchtower up in space if you wanted, but that doesn’t work if you’re wanting to go specifically with NASA.” Dick said.

“When did you go into space?” Wally asked.

“When Technus tricked Valerie and I into dating so he could take over the Cybertron main computer hub in space.” Danny said.

“That’s another story you’ll have to tell.” Dick said.

“What’s next?” Danny asked after nodding at Dick.

“’See a TED Talk live’, whatever that is.” Conner said.

“Wally.” Dick and Zatanna said at the same time.

“Of course.” Wally said.

“What’s a TED Talk?” Dani asked.

“Technology, entertainment and design talk. It’s a recorded public-speaking presentation. Some of them are about science.” Wally explained.

“Oh.” Dani said. “That’s not exciting.” She added, making everyone laugh.

“What’s next?” Jazz asked.

“’Free dive with sharks’.” Conner read.

“Not Kaldur.” Wally laughed.

“Well duh.” Dick rolled his eyes.

“I think it’s Sam.” Jazz said.

“Yep.” Sam nodded.

“Sounds like a fun time. Especially if you take Danny who apparently doesn’t have to breathe.” Dick said.

“That’s so weird.” Zatanna said, shaking her head. “What’s next, Conner?”

“’Set up a charity in my parents’ name’.” Conner read.

“Dick is the only one who could afford to.” Zatanna said.

“Not true, Sam could afford to too.” Danny said.

“But since we just read her’s, yes, it is mine.” Dick said.

“That would be cool.” Danny said.

“What would it be for?” M’gann asked.

“Not sure yet. I haven’t put much thought into it yet. I will once I’m 18 and have my own money though.” Dick said. “What’s next?”

“’Attend a murder mystery dinner’.” Conner read.

“That’s Jazz.” Danny said. “She’s wanted to do that forever.”

“I have.” Jazz grinned.

“Next is ‘go to space’.” Conner said.

“Gotta be Dani.” Sam said.

“Yep.” Danny nodded.

“She’s so cute.” Zatanna said when Dani blushed and ducked her head towards Danny to hide.

“What are the last two?” Danny asked to get attention off Dani a bit.

“’Destroy stuff in a rage room’ whatever that is and ‘be a mentor’.” Conner said.

“And Kaldur and Zatanna are left.” Jazz added.

“Kaldur wants to be a mentor.” M’gann said.

“So Zee wants to destroy stuff in a rage room?” Wally asked.

“Makes sense to me.” Dick said. “A rage room is where you can smash things, throw things, hit things, crush them, or just scream into the void and then someone else will clean it up for you.” He explained for Dani and Conner.

“Oh, yeah, that makes sense.” Wally agreed.

“Well, I should get going home.” Barbara said. “I have homework and patrol. Unless you’re taking patrol tonight.” She directed at Dick.

“Bruce basically benched me for the week while we’re in Amity Park.” Dick shrugged.

“Then I’m out. I’ll see you guys later.” Barbara waved as she got up and headed towards the zeta.

“I’ll walk you to the zeta.” Dick said, also getting up.

Notes:

I don't actually know anything about TED Talks but from what I could find online, they have live audiences sometimes???

update 2/5

Chapter 55: Chapter Fifty-Five

Once out of hearing range of most of the group, Dick turned to Barbara. “I know you’re curious about Danny. Can I ask just one thing?”

“Of course, Dick.” Barbara nodded.

“Don’t look up articles about Danny’s hero side. He doesn’t have the press on his side generally and some things outside of his control early on gave him some really bad press. He’s explained it all to me and I trust him but if you just see the articles you won’t want to trust him.” Dick said. “Just… give me a few more days in Amity Park with him and when I get home I’ll tell you all about each of the articles and what really happened.”

“I can do that.” Barbara nodded.

“Thanks.” Dick gave her a smile.

“Of course. Dick, you’re my best friend. If you say he can be trusted, then I trust him. If you don’t want me to look him up yet, I can wait.” She gave Dick a hug. Pulling back she added with a grin, “I’m not Bruce, I can respect boundaries.”

Dick laughed loudly and pulled her back in for a tight hug. “Thanks, Babs. I promise I’ll tell you everything you want to know soon.”

“I’ll talk to you later, Dick.” She waved before entering the zeta.

“Recognized. Batgirl A 0-3.”

“What articles about Danny?” Conner asked when Dick returned to the others.

“The ones we showed you before the mission to Amity Park.” Dick said.

“What?” Danny asked.

“Oh, I asked Babs not to look up any articles about you until I get home and can explain them to her.” Dick shrugged. “She can be protective and if she thought you were actually a danger to me, based on the articles from when you were starting out, she’d go into overprotective mode.”

“Oh… That’s fair.” Danny laughed. “But what about the mission? What mission to Amity Park?”

“When M’gann, Kaldur, Wally, and I all first came to Amity Park and you met Miss M, Aqualad, KF, and Robin.” Dick said. “It was a mission from Bruce to find out if you were a threat or if you were to be recruited to the Team.”

“Oh. I’m assuming you don’t think I’m a threat.” Danny grinned, glancing around the room.

“We decided fairly quickly that you weren’t a threat. Wouldn’t have told you our secret identities if I didn’t trust you.” Dick laughed.

“That’s fair.” Danny said.

“Besides, you trusted us with Dani and her identity.” Dick added.

“True.” Danny said, pulling Dani close.

“Are we heading back to Amity Park soon?” Jazz asked.

“We should so we can get dinner with your parents and Bruce before Bruce has to head back to Gotham for patrol.” Dick said.

“Sounds good.” Jazz nodded, getting up.

“I’ll grab Bruce.” Dick said “Meet us at the zeta.”

“Okay.” Danny said, putting Dani back on his shoulders and heading towards the zeta.

“It was nice to see everyone.” Sam said, turning to the others as she stood up.

“Definitely. We’ll need to hang out more often.” Zatanna said.

“It’ll be easier once the zeta is installed in Amity Park and they don’t have to travel to and from Chicago for the zeta.” Wally said.

“That’s true.” Zatanna agreed.

“We’ll probably video chat with you tonight.” Tucker said as they all walked towards the zeta. “I mean, we have the last few nights.” He added with a laugh.

“That’s true.” M’gann nodded. “Go ahead and take the rest of the cookies that Wally didn’t eat.”

“Thanks.” Jazz said.

“Everyone ready to go?” Bruce said, joining the group with Dick, everyone nodded and those leaving stepped up to the zeta.

“Recognized. Batman 0-2, Robin B 0-1, Kid Flash B 0-3, Danny F 0-2, Dani with an ‘i’ F 0-3, Jazz F 0-6, Sam F 0-4, Tucker F 0-5.”

Once back in Chicago, they all piled into the Batmo-burban and headed back to Amity Park.

“What are we doing for dinner?” Dick asked Bruce.

“Danny’s parents were wanting to try to go out again. Hopefully without Vlad showing up this time.” Bruce said.

“Dani can’t go if we’re doing anything with my parents.” Danny reminded him.

“She can come over to my house for dinner.” Sam said. “Tucker too, so you guys can go out as family.”

“Thanks.” Danny smiled at Sam.

“I wish we could take Dani too. She’s family as much as the rest of us.” Dick sighed.

“I know. I just don’t want my parents to find out she’s part ghost or for Vlad to be anywhere near her.” Danny said. “Someday she’ll be able to join for family dinners.” He added.

“She’s welcome to every family dinner at the manor.” Bruce said. “Alfred would love to cook for more than just Dick and I.”

“That’s certainly true.” Dick nodded.

“Do you want me to come to dinner too or hang out somewhere else so it really is just family?” Wally asked.

“You’re welcome at my place with Dani and Tucker.” Sam said. “We’ll probably do pizza in the theater room.”

“Up to you.” Dick shrugged.

“Vlad will almost definitely show up so it really depends on if you want to see him or not.” Danny said.

“Hmmm…” Wally thought for a minute. “I think I’ll go to Sam’s for dinner. We’re all staying at the hotel again tonight, right?”

“I think so. There’s more space for all of us there than in my little room.” Danny said.

“Plus our nest is already made.” Dick added.

“That’s true.” Danny said.

“So we’re dropping Sam, Tucker, Dani, and Wally off at Sam’s; going to dinner with mom, dad, and inevitably Vlad; then all meeting up at the hotel for homework and sleep?” Jazz said.

“That sounds right.” Bruce said. “Any objections to that?”

“I don’t think so.” Dick shook his head.

“Jazz, will you text your parents after we drop off Wally and the others at Sam’s so we can pick them up?” Bruce asked.

“Of course.” Jazz nodded.

Bruce drove them to Sam’s and everyone piled out to say a quick goodbye to those staying. Dick gave Wally a kiss, Danny gave Dani a kiss on the top of her head and a real kiss to Sam, and, really quick before jumping back in the Batmo-burban, Danny gave Tucker a kiss on the cheek. Both Danny and Tucker blushed but Danny got back in the Batmo-burban seemingly as quickly as he could.

“What was that?” Dick asked quietly when Bruce had pulled away and Jazz was distracted on her phone, texting her parents.

“I don’t know.” Danny whispered back. “He asked for a kiss yesterday when we left them all at the Cave for dinner and I did it as a joke but now…” He trailed off.

“It’s okay to like him and Sam.” Dick whispered. “No one is going to think it’s weird or anything. At least, no one on the Team.”

“I don’t know.” Danny shook his head.

“Well, I’m here if you want to try to talk out your feelings.” Dick put an arm around Danny the best he could while they were buckled in.

“Thanks, Dick.” Danny gave him a small smile.

“Mom and dad are waiting outside for us.” Jazz reported.

Once they pulled up to Danny’s, his mom and dad climbed in and Bruce headed off for the restaurant. “How was your day, dear?” Danny’s mom asked Danny.

“It was fine. I learned more about Dick.” Danny said.

“Like what?” His mom asked.

“They both had childhood celebrity crushes on Superman.” Jazz grinned from her spot in the front, causing Dick and Danny to both blush.

“Of course they did.” Bruce muttered.

“That’s adorable.” Danny’s mom said, ruffling Danny’s hair.

************

“Can we just get to dinner?” Danny asked, throwing a glare at his sister.

“Do you think Vlad is going to show up again?” Jazz asked, ignoring Danny’s glare.

“Probably.” Danny rolled his eyes.

“I hope so!” His dad half yelled. “I love Vladdie!”

“I would prefer if he didn’t.” His mom said.

Bruce pulled up in front of the restaurant and everyone piled out. After getting a table for the six of them and getting their drinks ordered, Bruce turned to Danny’s parents. “So, I talked to Alfred and he’s getting a private plane ready to stay here and vetting a crew to live nearby so Danny can come visit us in Gotham whenever he’s able. You both and Jazz are always welcome as well. Alfred loves having company over.”

“I’d love to visit sometime. I hear the science division of Wayne Enterprises is really something to see.” Danny’s mom said.

“I would love to give you a tour sometime. Or have Lucius Fox give you a tour, he’s much more knowledgeable about everything they’re doing there.” Bruce said, giving them a smile.

A waitress came up, dropped off drinks, took their orders, and disappeared again before his mom could say anything else.

“Who’s Lucius Fox?” Jazz asked when the waitress was gone.

“He’s a close family friend who helps me run the business.” Bruce explained.

“We’d love to meet him as well.” His mom gave Bruce a smile.

“Well look who it is! My dear Maddie!” Vlad’s voice came from behind Danny.

Danny rolled his eyes and gave Dick a look, making him snicker.

“If Mr. Fox knows more about everything they’re doing at your company, how do you know if they’re doing things you approve of?” Jazz asked, ignoring the boys and Vlad.

“Lucius knows my morals, he was friends with my parents before they died and he’s friends with Alfred.” Bruce explained. “He’d never let my name, my parents’ name, be on anything that would compromise those morals. He’s been a great family friend.”

“That’s good.” Jazz nodded as the waitress came back with their food.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Masters, there’s no room at the table for you and this really is a family dinner.” Bruce said, turning to Vlad. “If you have business you need to discuss, you can contact me through my work email or contact the Wayne Enterprises board; otherwise I’m going to ask you to move on for the evening.”

“I’m surprised at you, Mr. Wayne.” Vlad raised an eyebrow at Bruce.

“I’m surprised at you, Mr. Masters. You’ve managed to appear every time I’ve been out with any of the Fentons. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were stalking them. But as mayor, you’d never do that, right?”

“We’re trying to have a family dinner, Vlad.” His mom added.

“My apologies, my dear Maddie.” Vlad said before leaving.

“Wow, you actually got him to leave.” Danny said with a breathless laugh.

“Bruce is good at that sort of thing.” Dick whispered to Danny.

“Oh, speaking of things Bruce is good at,” Danny said, turning to Bruce, “we wanted to ask if you knew which of us is older.”

“The time you each were born would be on your birth certificates so all we’d need to do is check them. Danny’s is at his house, correct?” Bruce asked.

“Yes, with all our other important documents.” His mom said.

“Dick’s is at home, we can easily have Alfred check it and we’ll know before we get back to the hotel.” Bruce said.

“Thanks.” Dick and Danny said at the same time before both laughing.

“If you’re done eating, we can head out now. Call Alfred and drop off the Fentons.” Bruce said. “Speaking of which, Maddie, Jack, the boys have agreed that even though they’re staying at the hotel again tonight, they’ll spend tomorrow with you so Dick gets a chance to know you better.”

“That’s a great idea! We can show Dick the lab!” His mom grinned.

“That sounds like a great plan.” Bruce said with a smile to the boys. “Jazz, I heard you were in college for psychology, is that right?”

“That’s right.” Jazz nodded.

“While the boys are with your parents tomorrow, do you want to meet my friend who’s a psychologist? I’m sure Dinah would love to talk with you.” Bruce asked.

Dick leaned towards Danny and whispered, “That’s Black Canary.” Danny nodded.

“Is Wally going to be with the boys while Sam and Tucker are at school?” Jazz asked.

“That’ll be up to him.” Bruce said.

“Well, if he’s with the boys, I’ll meet her. If he’s not, I’ll spend time with him so he’s not bored and alone.” Jazz said with a decisive nod.

“We can have Wally with us; he likes science and would love to see your parents’ lab.” Dick said. “That way you can talk with Dinah. She’s really cool and I think you’ll like her.”

“Sounds good.” Jazz said.

Notes:

update 3/5

Chapter 56: Chapter Fifty-Six

After everyone finished eating, everyone headed back out to the Batmo-burban and Bruce dropped Danny’s parents off at their house. Jazz and Danny ran inside to grab extra clothes before the four of them headed to Sam’s to pick up Wally, Dani, Sam, and Tucker.

“What are you going to be working on tonight?” Bruce asked as they pulled up to the hotel.

“Homework for us and probably Jazz, Wally, and Dick. We have some worksheets for Dani to help her learn to read and write better that she’ll be working on.” Sam explained.

“Well, don’t call the Cave until homework is done.” Bruce said when they entered the suite.

“Sure, B.” Dick said.

“Jazz, I know you met Dinah today but I didn’t think you’d want that mentioned in front of your parents. Did you want to meet with her tomorrow to talk to her?” Bruce asked.

“I’d love to. We spent most of today talking about Danny, Dani, and their powers so getting a chance to talk shop would be super interesting.” Jazz nodded. Bruce gave her a nod before leaving the room.

The seven of them pulled work out at the table while Bruce was in the other room, “I’m heading to Gotham for patrol. Behave, call if you need me, call the Fentons if there’s an emergency, call Flash or Superman if you need that kind of help faster than I can get back.”

“We got it, B.” Dick rolled his eyes. “We’ll call the Cave after homework, we’ll behave, and we’ll call someone if we need anything.” 

After Bruce left, everyone got to work on their homework with Sam and Tucker taking turns helping Dani.

“I hate this.” Danny said, dropping his head onto the table an hour later.

“Homework in general or specifically what you’re working on?” Wally asked.

“Both.” Danny said, head still on the table. “It’s not like I need the grades to be Phantom and I’m already out of luck for NASA.”

“Is there nothing else you want to do with your life?” Jazz asked with a sigh.

“I’ll just be the Ghost King; I’ll live in a castle in the Ghost Zone…” Danny trailed off.

“Or you could be Sam’s trophy husband.” Tucker suggested with a laugh.

“Or I could be Sam’s trophy husband.” Danny agreed.

“What about you guys? What are you planning on doing?” Sam asked Wally and Dick.

“I think I mentioned it back when Kaldur and Megan were here.” Dick shrugged. “I kinda want to open a gym or teach kids gymnastics or acrobatics or something.”

“Science!” Wally grinned. “My uncle works at Star Labs and is going to help me get an internship there while I’m working on my degree.”

“What about you, Dani? Any ideas? Thinking of becoming a superhero like Danny?” Dick asked, setting aside his homework.

“I don’t know.” Dani shrugged. “I don’t usually think that far ahead.”

“I’ll support your decision whatever it is.” Danny said, finally picking his head off the table.

“I know.” Dani grinned. “I think I will move into the Cave though, at least part time. So I can see Danny easier.”

“What about schooling? Once we get you up to the reading/writing/math levels you should be at for your age, do you want to try to go to Happy Harbor High?” Dick asked. “If you study hard I’m sure Bruce can get you in for your sophomore year next fall.”

“I’m still thinking about that.” Dani shrugged before closing her workbook.

“If you choose to go, it’ll open a lot of options later.” Jazz said.

“She could always get a GED later if she really wanted.” Tucker shrugged. “Not that I’m suggesting it, but if she doesn’t make the decision right away, there’s other options.”

“I can’t work on this anymore.” Danny said, shutting the book and pushing it away. “It’s not like it’s due tomorrow for me anyway. If everyone else is done, can we call the Cave?”

Dick rolled his eyes and nodded. Grabbing his glove and setting it up near the couch and calling the Cave. Once everyone was around the call on both sides, Dick looked to Danny, “What was there anything specific we were gonna do?” 

“There were some stories you were going to explain that were mentioned during the game earlier.” Danny reminded him.

“That’s right.” Dick nodded.

“What stories?” Zatanna asked from the video feed of the Cave.

“The simulation, whatever Hello, Megan was, and we were going to explain Technus tricking Danny and Val into dating.” Tucker explained.

“And we were going to explain Dan to the Team and Barbara.” Jazz added with an apologetic look to her brother.

“Right.” Dick nodded again. “You don’t have to explain him, Danny. I can tell them later.”

“Or I can tomorrow after meeting with Dinah. Dani will be with me all day, right?” Jazz asked.

“Only if she wants to. She could also spend the day in the Zone.” Danny said.

“That’s fine with me.” Dani said with a nod before climbing onto Danny’s lap and wrapping his arms around her. “What story are you explaining first?”

************

“Why don’t we explain Technus first.” Danny suggested.

“Who is Technus?” M’gann asked.

“He’s a ghost that’s mostly an annoyance but he can occasionally be an actual threat.” Danny explained.

“Does he have any specific powers?” Dick asked. “I think you mentioned something about him being an operating system in your Dan story?”

Danny nodded, “He can control all technology. He’s a true technopath.”

“So, what happened? How’d he trick you into dating someone?” Wally asked.

“I guess the most important thing to know is that Valerie is the ghost hunter Red Huntress. Also, she hates Phantom.” Danny said, pointing at himself. “But she was friendly with me, we’d come to a sort of understanding after a class assignment forced us to work together. Somehow,” Danny eyed Tucker, “nearly everyone else in class had their flour sack babies turned into cookies so we got a decent grade.”

Everyone laughed at the faux innocent look on Tucker’s face. “I think I’m the only one who ended up with a good grade for that assignment.” Sam said, elbowing Tucker. Though when the two’s eyes met, they blushed and looked away from each other. “Keep going, Danny.” Sam said.

Danny eyed them for a second before continuing, “Anyway, I guess it started when I was fighting Technus near the mall. One minute he’s electrocuting me and throwing me into a pile of boxes and the next he’s gone. I was knocked around enough that I changed back from Phantom to Fenton. Valerie saw me and we flirted a bit.”

“Wait, Phantom was thrown into a pile of boxes and Fenton comes out of the pile of boxes and no one questions it?” Dick asked.

Danny nodded and laughed when he saw the incredulous faces on everyone not from Amity Park. “The next day we took a class trip to Axion Labs where Val’s dad is head of security.”

“We got to see the X-23 booster rocket!” Tucker grinned at Wally.

“And the Cybertron mega computer hub, which is the most important part of the story.” Danny rolled his eyes at his best friend. “It connects to the satellite in space.”

“Why did it connect to a satellite?” M’gann asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“For safety.” Tucker explained. “A computer as powerful as the Cybertron mega computer could be used to control every other computer in the world. Aside from those with, like, Batman security like the Batcave and the Watchtower.”

“Somehow, Technus ended up in the hub at Axion. I’m still not quite sure how.” Danny continued the story. “Some stuff happened, I can’t remember exactly, but the lab was destroyed.”

“Valerie’s ghost hunting suit activated without her in it and shot the place up.” Sam reminded him.

“That night both Val and I got IMs from each other. I thought she messaged first, she thought I had. It was Technus manipulating the computers so messaging both of us, but eventually we were chatting on our own. We stayed up all night talking.”

“When I dated her, it was, ‘Oh Tucker, don’t date one of Danny’s enemies!’ but when Danny dates her, it was ‘Oh Tucker, you and Sam worry too much!’” Tucker said, the same complaint as the last time it’d been talked about.

“We started going on dates and electronic things kept happening that, at the same, just felt romantic.” Danny shrugged. “Lights going out at the restaurant so we ate by candle light, randomly winning tickets to the carnival at a ball game, the Ferris wheel stopping at the top…”

“Did you kiss at the top of the Ferris wheel?” Dick asked, probably thinking of Barbara’s bucket list thing from the game earlier.

“Nah, just cuddled.”

“Anyway, Tucker’s PDA kept going wonky at the weirdest times and we realized it was happening when Danny and Valerie were near each other.” Sam said. “I told Tucker that I thought Technus was pushing them together and he laughed at me. And then when we told Danny, he laughed too.” She scowled at him and he hid behind Dani who was still curled up in his lap.

“I was heading to meet up with her when her suit attacked me.” Danny said, hoping to move the conversation on. “I realized that Val wasn’t in the suit and Technus confirmed that no, she wasn’t but she was close enough to see me transform if I did, so I ran. Got far enough away that Val wouldn’t see me but accidentally got too close to the school’s security cameras so I still couldn’t transform. Technus asked who’d miss me more, Valerie or Sam. Well, he phrased it the angry ghost hunter or the frustrated little goth girl who can’t admit her feelings.” Sam blushed from her spot next to him.

“I still think it’s hilarious that Technus dropped that little nugget of information and then immediately tried attacking you so you didn’t even really register it until way later.” Tucker laughed.

“Technus knew you liked Danny before Danny did?” Artemis asked from the other side of the video call.

“Apparently everyone did.” Danny pouted. “Can we finish the story? Valerie attacked her suit that Technus was controlling and told me to run so I did, I ran to where I could transform into Phantom. She’s a ninth-degree black belt so she was able to hold her own until I got back and destroyed the suit. Of course, she thought Phantom was trying to kill her so she hates Phantom even more but…” Danny shrugged. “Normally when I fought her, I had to hold back cause I don’t want her hurt but it wasn’t anyone in the suit so I didn’t have to.”

“Do you not fight her anymore or do you no longer hold back?” Kaldur asked.

“She doesn’t really hunt ghosts anymore unless we get too close to her house or her dad. She still hates Phantom but she just doesn’t have time to seek me out to fight anymore.” Danny shrugged again. “We realized that Technus must have been the one to destroy the lab when we were there with our class and he must be trying to get into the main computer satellite in space so we planned to head to Axion to try and stop him. Before we could leave thought, my dad had to be the most embarrassing ever.” He blushed and shook his head.

Before he was able to continue, Tucker’s face lit up, “That’s when he gave you the ring to give Sam!”

Danny was so thankful for Sam when she took Tucker’s hat off and shoved it into his mouth. “We eventually got to Axion and Danny made sure we had Fenton Phones in to communicate with him before he headed into the lab to try to stop Technus.”

“I got into the lab and before I could try to stop Technus, Valerie and her dad came into the room and started firing at me and wouldn’t believe me that there was another ghost there trying to get into the satellite.” Danny said. “Technus gave Valerie an upgraded ghost hunting suit, presumably so she’d fight with me and he’d be able to do what he wanted while we were distracted. He did manage to make it to the satellite so I put on the booster rocket thing.”

“The X-23 booster rocket!” Tucker reminded him, making him roll his eyes.

“Whatever. I shot off into space and Valerie followed. Seriously cool to go into space.”

“Maybe you can take a trip in Bioship with us sometime?” M’gann suggested.

Danny grinned, “I’d love that.”

“So what happened?” Wally asked.

“I beat Technus by overloading the booster rocket and flying it into the satellite, exploding it. Hitched a ride invisibly with Valerie to make it home and the next day she dumped me.”

Notes:

update 4/5

Chapter 57: Chapter Fifty-Seven

“Do you even realize how many times it sounds like you almost die in nearly every story you share?” Dick asks, taking a breath to try to calm his racing heart.

“It sounds worse than it was.” Sam said. “There’s only been… five times in the last three years that I was actually scared for his life.”

“Five?” Danny asked.

Sam nodded, “When Ember took control of you, when you were controlled by Freakshow, when Desiree got rid of your powers, Pariah Dark, Dan. I mean, I probably would have been with Undergrowth if I hadn’t been mind controlled so early.”

“That makes sense.” Danny nodded.

“Think about how a lot of your stories sound.” Wally said, tightening his hold on Dick’s waist.

“At least Danny has powers to help him get out of situations.” Tucker added.

“You and Sam got me out of three of the situations Sam mentioned.” Danny said.

“Having friends with you is the best power we can have, honestly.” Zatanna said.

“It’s why we try to have so many fun Team days.” Dick said. “We don’t want to ever forget what we mean to each other.”

“Oh! Speaking of fun Team stuff.” Wally said. “Dani said she’s willing to move into the Cave!”

“I don’t know if I’ll stay there all the time and I haven’t decided if I want to go to school, but I want to be able to train with you all and I want Danny to be able to visit me easily.” Dani explained.

“You’ll definitely be able to come and go as you please.” M’gann said.

Dani blushed and nodded. Dick shook his head at her with a small smile before turning back to the video chat, “M’gann can you start setting up a room for her? She likes space and Canary.”

“We can do that tomorrow!” M’gann grinned. “It’ll be so exciting! Do you like all space or anything in particular?”

“All space.” Dani said. M’gann nodded and Dick could see her planning.

“I’ll keep her in check.” Zatanna laughed, seeing the same thing.

“Jazz and Dani will be there while Tucker and I are at school tomorrow. That’ll give Dani a chance to have input and Jazz can help keep everyone in check and make sure she gets what she needs.” Sam said.

Dani yawned so everyone said goodnight and hung up the call. “Dani, why don’t you go get changed and head to bed, I’ll be there soon.” Danny said, setting her on her feet in front of him.

“Sure, Danny.” Dani yawned again.

“I was hoping to talk to Dick alone for a little bit.” Danny said, looking between his friends and sister. They glanced at each other before nodding and following Dani into the other room. Wally gave Dick a kiss on his forehead before following the others without being asked.

Dick sat next to Danny on the couch he’d been on, “What’s up?”

“You mentioned before dinner that I could talk to you about Tucker.”

“I did.” Dick nodded. “Did you want to?”

“You said that you’re pan and Wally is bi, right?” Danny pulled his knees up and wrapped his arms around them, Dick put an arm around his twin and nodded. “I’ve never thought I was anything other than straight. Not that I’ve ever had a problem with queer people. I always figured if they weren’t actively trying to kill me, they were fine.”

“Makes sense.” Dick nodded again. “You mentioned that you kissed Tucker as a joke yesterday.”

Danny nodded. “It totally didn’t feel like a total joke though. I know Tucker, we’ve been best friends since at least 2^nd grade. The way he asked wasn’t a joke. Not really. It was like… it was a joke but only if he was being rejected.”

“But you didn’t reject him. You gave him the kiss. Did you mean it as a joke? That’s what you told me earlier, that you did it as a joke. But you don’t seem like the type of person to kiss as a joke, especially since you said you knew it wasn’t really a joke to Tucker.”

“I don’t think it was really a joke yesterday. I just don’t understand. I thought I was straight?”

“Sexuality is fluid.” Dick shrugged. “You could like women except in very specific cases. Women and Tucker in this case. That’s not a bad thing. And you can like both him and Sam. I don’t know if you remember, but when we played Truth or Dare with the Team, Zee asked if I’d be open to a poly relationship if my partner was. I think after some discussion we’ll have to have after I go back to Gotham; Zee is wanting to date both Artemis and me and Artemis is wanting to date Zee and Wally. I don’t think Artemis and I would date or Zee and Walls, but that’s okay. I’m only saying this to explain that if you do decide that you want to talk both of them and they’re both okay with that, no one on the Team would make fun of you or think it weird. And I don’t think Jazz or Dani would think differently of you either. I don’t know your parents but Bruce wouldn’t care.”

“Would that make me bi? Or something else?”

“Does it matter? You don’t owe anyone an answer about your sexuality. If you don’t want to figure out a label, or can’t find one that you think fits, you could just use the overall term of queer.”

“That’s okay? To not have a label?”

“Of course!”

“And it’s okay if your label changes.” Wally said from behind them. “Sorry to eavesdrop. Dani asked how much longer Danny would be and I offered to check on you both.”

Dick smiled at his boyfriend. “We’ll be right there, love.” Once Wally was back in the other room Dick turned back to his brother. “Are you feeling better about all this?”

“I think so. I guess I need to have a conversation with Sam and Tucker.”

“Probably. If it helps, I think it’ll go well.” Dick stood up and pulled Danny with him. “Come on, let’s go cuddle everyone.”

************

Danny nodded and followed Dick to the room they’d been using the last few days. He couldn’t believe how much his life had changed in a matter of days. Just over a week ago, he hadn’t met Dick yet. Sunday, he found out he had a twin and Dani landed back in his life. And now, on Tuesday, Dani was willing to move into the Cave to make it easier for him to see her, he had discovered feelings for his best friend that he wasn’t expecting, and they had a plan to get real training for both himself and Dani.

The two of them curled into the nest in the same spots as the last couple nights. Danny reached out to make sure Tucker was pulled in close to the rest of them, Tucker reached back and grasped his shirt like he had the night before. Jazz sat next to them and started running her fingers through his hair, like she knew he needed the touch. Behind him, he felt Wally press a hand to his back near where he was pressed against Dick’s back. It didn’t take long for him to fall asleep.

The next morning when he woke up, he saw that Tucker was sitting up and leaning against the wall next to where Sam was still sleeping but had a hand stretched out to sit against Danny’s leg. “Morning, Tuck.” Danny whispered, carefully extracting himself from Dani and Sam’s arms and Wally and Jazz’s hands, sitting against the wall next to Tucker with Sam’s legs between them.

“Morning, Danny.”

“I’m surprised you’re up.”

“Couldn’t sleep.”

“Anything specific keeping you up?”

“Nah.”

“I was hoping to talk to you soon. Just the two of us. Or us and Sam.”

“Yeah?”

“I’ve been thinking that I might like you the same way I like Sam. That’s what Dick and I were talking about last night before bed. I think I want to date you too if that’s something you’re interested in but we’d need to talk to Sam first.”

“You know, before recently, I always thought I was straight.”

“Me too. Dick said that sexuality is fluid and what you like can change.”

“That makes sense. I think we definitely need to talk to Sam.” Tucker shot him a small smile.

“Maybe tonight? I know you guys have school and will probably find your way to the Cave where Dani and Jazz will be after, and Dick, Wally, and I are spending the day with my parents. Though I’m hoping we only have to spend part of the day with them and can get away before dinner. Though I don’t know if they’re wanting to have dinner with Bruce again. It sounds like they have a plan for Dick and I while I’m still here for school so I’m not sure what else they need to talk about.”

Before Tucker could respond, Bruce popped his head into the room and looked surprised to see Danny and Tucker sitting up already. “Time to get up so Sam and Tucker can make it to school. Breakfast is waiting for you all.”

“Thanks, Bruce.” Danny said before shaking Dick’s shoulder to wake him and Wally while Tucker woke Sam and Dani, everyone moving around woke Jazz. Everyone sleepily made their way out to the other room and started eating breakfast.

“Sam, since you have everything else you need for school with you already, I went ahead and got you some food for your lunch.” Bruce explained as everyone but Wally was finishing up eating, pulling out a handcart with food from the hotel that Danny hadn’t noticed. “I hope it’s all food you’ll like.”

Sam pulled her lunchbox from her backpack and filled it with food from the handcart. “Thanks, Bruce. This is all great.”

“I’m glad. Okay, we should all get moving. Go get dressed and meet at the car in five minutes.” Bruce said, standing up and heading towards the door.

Within five minutes, everyone was piling into the Batmo-burban. After dropping Sam and Tucker off at the school, Bruce dropped Dick, Wally, and Danny at his house before heading to Chicago to meet up with Black Canary through the zeta.

“Mom! Dad! Dick, Wally, and I are here!” Danny called as he entered the house.

“In the lab, sweetie!” His mom’s voice called from below them.

Danny sighed and rolled his eyes, gesturing for the others to follow him. “Come on.”

He led them down to the lab and cringed when he saw that the Ghost Gabber was sitting on the table next to his mom. When his parents were distracted saying good morning to Dick and Wally, Danny shot a small ecto-blast at the Ghost Gabber, breaking it. Sighing in relief, Danny joined the others.

Notes:

All mistakes are my own, I haven't gone over these as thoroughly as I'd like so let me know if you saw any grammar, spelling, or format mistakes/issues so I can fix them! <3

Poly Danny/Tucker/Sam <3
Poly Dick/Wally/Artemis/Zatanna?

Hopefully it won't take me another year to post more lol

update 5/5